Published Sex Stories / forced-stories

The best lessons are learned in school.

Jamie_James_1972 on Forced Stories

"Hey, hey...Jessie..." Jason said trying to get Jessie's attetion in the hall at school.

Jessie turned around with a smile that soon faded as soon as she saw the smile on Jason's face. "I told you already Jason...I went out with you once that's all I want."

"Oh come on, Jess. We used protection. I'm sorry I got you knocked up...but remember I told you I would help take care of it because it's also mine or you can put it up for adoption. But this time if we do fuck you won't have to use protection or worry about getting pregnant." Jason laughed a little. Well if you couldreally call it a laugh at all.

"Jason! What do you think I am! A SLUT!" Jessie said in a whispering yell.

"No, no, no! That's not what I meant."

Read More
; he leaned in towards her "I did like taking your virginity though." he whispered in her ear.

Jessie gasped and sarted to walk off and Jason ran after he and tried to stop her. She just pulled away from him. "Meet me in Room 225 at 5:30. The school will be empty by then and they leave the back door of the school open." with that said Jessie ran off to her next class without looking back. He stared at her long wavy dark blonde hair all the way down her back and her he nice round ass. She was pretty. 5'7, long thin georgous leggs, 42 D tits, nice abs. She looks really nice today expecially with her short skirt not covering her thong at all and her skin tight shirt showing her belly button and her belly button ring.

Jason showed up 15 minutes lates with a bookbag full of sex toys. Not intended to be used on Jessie though. But he had second thoughts when he found out that she didn't show up on time. Jason was going to wait around all night if he had to. he ended up waiting for 3 1/2 hours before Jessie ended up walking into the classroom.

"Hey...Jason." She walked over to the teacher's desk and sat on top and crossed her leggs so he couldn't see anything. "So what do you want to talk about?"

He walked up to her "You're a sassy bitch!" and he slapped her.

"Shut the fuck up!" She tried to get down off of the desk but then Jason grabbed her wrist and said "lay on your stomach!"

"What the fuck is wrong is with you?!" Jessie yelled.

"I said lay down on your stomach." Jason whispered in her ear as her pulled a small knife out of pocket and put it up to her throat. "Now will you lay on your stomach?" Jason said grinning.

Jessie slowly layed on her stomach. Jason reach down and flipped up her skirt and pulled her pantied around he ankles. He touch he nice round ass. Jason walked over and picked up his bag and pulled out all of this toys. He grabbed a 4 inch round dildo and a paddle. He slowly walked over to Jessie and slapped her ass.

"You fucking bastard!" and she tried to turn over on her back. He put the knife back up to her throat. She stayed on her stomach.

Jason put a finger up Jessie's ass and she started screaming and crying. "Good." He lined up the dildo to her asshole and he took the paddle and started hitting the dildo. Like hitting a nail with a hammer. Jessie was trying not to move but she was screaming and begging him to stop. All he did was laugh. When the dildo was all the way in he pulled out very quickly and he started fucking her with the dildo. FAST AND HARD until she started bleeding.

"For screaming so loud you'll be punished." He took out the dildo and started paddleing her little ass until it turned bright red. He picked her up and he leaned her over the desk and shoved her dick up her still tight pussy. He fucked her pussy until she wasn't so tight. She was trying to scratch his arms and leggs to get him to let her go. He pulled out of her pulled and just just his dick right up her pussy without any warning and pounded her until she got slightly less tight. He pulled out and put her back on the desk. He went down on he and started bitting her clit and she purposly pissed on him. He got up slappd her twice and bit her clit so hard until you could see his teeth marks in her clit. Then he slammed her fists into her and contuined until she losened up so his fists barely fit. He slapped her one last time and grabbed his things and left.

One night she will never forget

storydude on Forced Stories


        One night she won’t forget

Â

     She was 5’3 with brown hair and brown eyes. She had a nice body for a young woman with size 48 double d’s. He was about 5’10 with brown hair and eyes. He was very athletic throughout his years.

Read More
t;">Â

    They were married for about two years now and it was New Years Eve. They had tickets to a party at the firehouse and they showered and dressed. They took their daughter to his mom’s house for his mom to baby-sit. As they drove they were happy about doing something together, because he drove trucks and was not home a lot.

Â

     After they dropped their kid off, they headed to the firehouse to party the New Year in. When they arrived he knew a lot of the people and she felt kind of out of place. They went in and found some seats and sat down waiting for the band to start.

Â

    He went to get them some drinks, while she sat at the table. A friend of hers from school came over and talked with her for a while. While he walked around talking to people he knew. They drank heavy most of the night and got into an argument half way through the night. She wanted to go home and he wanted to stay.

Â

    This angered him and was his excuse to drink even more. And since he was driving she had no choice but to stay. He was talking to the chief of police about an incident that happened years ago. And somehow someone over heard them talking and said he was threatening the chief.

Â

    This started a fight in there and a couple of guys told him to sit down and stay there. This really pissed him off and he was ready to fight all three of them. He was yelling at them who the fuck do you think you are. I’m not in the service no more and you sure as hell ain’t my commander.

Â

    About this time a friend came up and told him that his wife had left and was walking home. This made him more upset and he tore out of the firehouse with these three guys on his tail. He got to the car and noticed the three guys coming at him. So he popped the trunk and grabbed one of his baseball bats and dared them to mess with him.

Â

    I guess they didn’t want any parts of that and returned to the firehouse to party. He got into his car and sped away in his search for her. He drove up and down the roads all the way to his house and back. Taking different roads each time looking for her. Being very concerned because it was below freezing outside.

Â

     He continued to drive around for several hours looking for his wife; worried that something could happen to her on a night where every one is out partying.

Â

    He went back to the firehouse looking in hopes that she went back there. His friend told her she wasn’t there and then his friend and his wife went looking for her too.

Â

    Meanwhile Rose was going to walk home, because she had enough of her bullheaded husband. But she knew he would be out looking for her and she was drunk and just wanted to go home without any more hassles. So she went on some back roads to keep him from finding her.

Â

    Every time a car would come, she would hide in the woods and come back out after it goes by. As she was walking she realized that she had to go pee again, so she went into the woods to pee. As she was coming out a car was coming and she tried to get back into the woods without being seen.

Â

    The car slowed down but continued moving up the road and around the bend. So she thought that it didn’t see her. So she continued walking up the road on her way home.

Â

    Meanwhile these 4 guys driving around drinking were headed up that same road. When they came around a bend they thought they seen a woman starting to come out of the woods. Then they saw her go back into the woods. They slowed their car down but went on to make this woman think they didn’t see her. They went around another bend and stopped their car and walked back down the road to wait.

Â

    As she continued to walk home she rounded the next bend. She thought she heard something and looked to her right into the woods. About then two of the guys ran across the road and grabbed her pushing her into the woods.

Half dragging her and half pushing her all four of them were forcing her deeper into the woods.

Â

    Once they felt they were far enough into the woods, they pushed her to the ground. Where the four men held her down and stuck a bottle of jack Daniels to her mouth. Telling her to drink the bottle straight down. As she opened her mouth to say no, she got a mouthful of the JD and started choking on it.

Â

    One of the men grabbed her tit at the nipple and started squeezing and twisting it. Telling her she had better drink it and do as they say or else. The pain hurt her real bad and she started gulping the whiskey down. And when the bottle was empty they started grabbing at her. The ripped the front of her shirt, causing the buttons to all fly off. Then one grabbed her bra and gave a big yank and it was ripped right off her body.

Â

     They continued to pull her shirt completely off, then her pants and panties. One of the men said, “Wow look at the size of those knockers” And he started feeling them. Another shoved his hand down between her legs and worked his finger into her snatch saying “This thing is really good and tight, we’ll have to loosen it up for her.

Â

    About then he dropped his pants and climbed on top of her forcing his way between her legs. She was struggling at first until he grabbed her nipple again and threatened her. She opened her legs and let him slip his dick into her pussy.

Â

    By now the whiskey is starting to hit her and make her drunker then ever. She is feeling one of the men around her head, and then she hears them say, “Here suck on my cock and eat my sperm”. As she can feel a cock at her mouth she hears him say “Open up bitch, I want you to suck my cock”. She shook her head no and she felt someone grab her nipple again twisting it hard.

Â

    She slowly opened her mouth and was told to suck on it as it went into her mouth. She wanted to gag from this. She could feel the one pumping away at her pussy start to cum. By now her head is swimming with drunkenness. And she feels the cock in her mouth hardening and pumping more. The one between her legs gets up and another one climbs in the same place.

Â

    With a sudden unexpected eruption in her mouth, she is caught by surprise with the fluids being released in there with nowhere for it to go but down. So she swallows three gulps of cum her throat and opens her mouth. The man tells her to keep sucking it. She closes her mouth back around it and continues sucking on his cock. After a few minutes he pulls it from her mouth and says thank you ma’am.

Â

    Then she feels another cock at her lips and knows she is going to have to do it again. So she opens up her mouth and allows the cock in, then closes her mouth around it to make it fit better for the man. Knowing at this point that she can either go along with it and get it over, or fight it and they will give it to her anyway. So she is going to get this over with.

Â

    Again she feels the rush of cum entering her pussy and the pumping of the cock in there keeps going. And the cock in her mouth is trying to push further into her mouth.

Â

    The guy fucking her pussy stops and gets off of her, then another one is on top of her. He is shoving his cock into her pussy and ramming her hard into her thighs. The cock in her mouth is getting bigger, so she knows he’s close to Cumming. She prepares herself for another load in her mouth and trying not to think about it too much cause it could make her gag and throw up.

Â

    His juices start flowing into her mouth and she has to take only two gulps with this guy. She keeps sucking on his cock because she thinks that is what they want. He says to the other guys “Look she keeps sucking my cock even after I am done, She really wants it bad”. This excites the one fucking her and he starts pounding her pussy harder. And within a minute he is Cumming in her.

Â

    Another cock is placed in front of her mouth and she opens and starts sucking this one too. At the same time another one is climbing on top of her for a fuck. He drives his cock into her and slaps it in her with full force and he keeps fucking her that way. The other guy is pumping her mouth hard about now.

Â

    She is wondering how much longer she can do this, cause she is feeling really drunk and wants to be done. So she sucks the cock in her mouth harder and fucks back at the one fucking her cunt. Hoping that it will make them cum faster and they will leave her alone so she can get home.

Â

    She feels the explosion in her mouth and starts gulping down as fast as she can, so not to taste it. But after the fourth gulp she feels more still and prays he is soon done before she gets sick. Then there is an eruption in her pussy, as the guy keeps pumping in and out of her.

Â

    Thinking she is done and they will leave her alone. She tries to sit up and one guy grabs her saying, “Where the hell do you think you’re going, we’re not done yet. And rolling her over, she feels one of them on her back.

Â

    She is thinking what the hell are these guys doing and about then she felt the cock rip her ass hole. She had their juices and hers running down her ass, so it was nice a lubed up for them. She started to scream and one threw his hand over her mouth telling her to shut up.

Â

    As he plunged it in and out of her ass, she lay there with tears rolling down her face from the pain. One after another she felt them fuck her anal canal. With them claiming that it is nice and tight and should be broke in when they are done.

Â

    After the last one fucked her ass, they ran off very fast hoping she wouldn’t be able to follow them. But she just lay there shivering from the cold wishing she hadn’t gone out at all.

Â

    She got up and searched for her clothes, finding her shirt and pants. Her Jacket, shoes, bra and panties she couldn’t find. So she decided to just head for home.

Â

    As she walked up the road she came to another bigger road. As she was just getting to the bigger road, a car came by slowed down and stopped. A guy opened his door and said, “Do you need a ride?” She said “No thank you”

Â

    The guy got out of the car walked up to her and told her it was really cold out here and she could get frost bite. That’s when he noticed she didn’t have a coat on and that her shirt was torn. He asked her how long she had been outside and she told him for hours. He then told her he was an intern at the local hospital and he wanted to take her there.

Â

    They walked to the car and she got into the back seat and he got into the front. He flipped open his phone and acted like he was making a call to the hospital. He was talking like he was talking to a doctor. Then he hung up and turned to her saying “Dr. Roberts wants me to do an exam on you while we are taking you to the hospital.

Â

    He opens the glove box and grabs a pen light and jumps in the back with her. He tells her don’t be afraid I am going to check you out for frostbite and the nature of it.

Â

    Rose being drunk and not knowing any better agrees to an exam. He tells the guy driving to get them to the hospital but be careful. She then starts telling them about the four guys and how they had raped her. And the guy who was in the back asked about more details of what had happened.

Â

    So she went through the whole story of how she was walking and how the guys forced her into the woods and everything. She told of how she was forced to suck and fuck, even up the ass. She even told them how big each guys cock was and how much cum they shot.

Â

    At this point they are just sitting still and the guy in the back tells her he needs to exam her neck and back. So he has her turn towards him and he grabs her shirt to pull it to both sides to get a good look at her chest. And she is still drunk from the whiskey and believing everything he tells her.

Â

    He shines his light around her neck ad down to her breasts. He can’t help but think how he would love to play with these tits. The guy in the front is looking at them too. He tells her He thinks she has a bad case of frostbite to the third degree and she needs medical help right away.

Â

   This gets her thinking and he touches her skin and asks if it tingles or burns. And she tells him it kind of burns with a tingle. So he tells her he needs to see her back. So she turns around and he pulls her shirt off completely. He asks if when she was raped if they had her shirt off, she said yes.

Â

    Here she believes every word and thinking the worst as he tells her it’s really bad. He keeps on with this exam and lifts her hair up to look at her neck. He then asks if her pants were off and if there was anything else she forgot to tell them.

Â

    He tells her he needs to see her legs and torso to determine if she has frostbite in any of those areas. First get on your hands and knees, I will examine you backside to see how bad it is, She gets on her hands and knees and he pulls her pants down below her hips.

Â

    He looks at her ass and tells her it is really bad with frostbite. He then tells her to lie on her back and let him examine the front of her legs. She rolls onto her back and he pulls her pants down more. He tells her its real bad on the front too. He pulls her pants off the right leg saying he wants to see the lower part of her leg. Then he does the same with the left leg and now without realizing it she is completely naked.

Â

    He then tells her that he needs to see the back of her legs and has her lift up the left one first. He’s shining the light up and down her leg and to her pussy for quick looks at it. He has her put her leg up over the back of the seat and lifts the right one now. He does the same thing with that leg all the while telling her she has frostbite all over to the third degree really bad.

Â

    By now she is laying there naked and spread wide open when he tells her he needs to look at her chest again, because it is real red now. He tells her not to move as he gets on his knees between her legs.

Â

    But while he was acting like he was doing the exam, he was undoing his pants ad the zipper. As he shifted each time he pulled his pants and boxers down. Now as he turned to get on his knees he dropped them the rest of the way. He then leaned over her and had his cock ready for action as he was acting like he was doing an exam on her chest again.

Â

    About then he leaned down ad grabbed her right tit and told her he was going to help her get her body temp up to normal. And at the same time he tried to be sneaky he pushed his cock into her pussy. She looked at him and asked “ What are you doing” and he replied, “What’s it look like bitch, I’m getting me some pussy”.

Â

    He continued to fuck her and pound his cock into her harder. The guy in the front found a spot to park and was reaching back to play with her left tit. The one fucking her said to her that they just wanted to get some from her and since she had already been raped it won’t hurt anything if they get some too.

Â

    He kept banging her pussy until he came inside her and by then the guy in the front was standing there by the back door waiting for his turn with this woman. The first guy pulls it out and gets off of her and the second guy jumps right in on top of her. As he guides his cock into her love nest he feels the tightness of her pussy around his cock. He starts slamming his member in her thrust after thrust.

Â

    He drills her for about ten minutes before loosing his load deep in her. Then the first guy makes her roll over and climbs in the back to where her head is. He makes her suck on is dick, and the second guy see a open invitation to her ass and jumps on her from behind. She has this cock in her mouth and he has a hold of her head forcing her head up and down on his shaft. And she feels the splitting of her ass as the second guy drives his cock in her ass.

Â

    This goes on for a while and they switch places several times going in and out of her in different places in her body. Then they throw her clothes at her and jump in the car, after making her get out. They take off spinning stones from the wheels so they try to leave fast without her getting a good look at the car or plates.

Â

    She is standing there naked and drunk, not knowing where the hell she is or where to go. She walks down the driveway that she’s in and finds a road. She stands there a few minutes trying to decide which way she needs to go. She goes to the left and walks down the road.

Â

    She walks several miles and finds a road she knows. She is freezing and feeling empty inside after this night of hell. She realizes she is a couple of miles from her home and heads in that direction. An hour and a half later she walks down her driveway and finds her home all dark, but home at last.

Â

  They stayed together for several more years but she turned against having sex at all. She wanted no part of sex ever again. And he left her one-day because of it.

Â

    I wonder if she thinks about that night and if she will ever walk down dark back roads ever again.

Taken By Two Boys: Home Rape Parts 1 and 2

OnusTwo on Forced Stories


Tim and Jeff had hated Billy for the longest time. Ever since grade school they looked down on him with nothing but scorn and envy. They were both bitter, hormonal teens, 13 and angry at the world. Since he was little, Billy had led a carefree, happy life.

His mother, Amy Robertson, an attractive woman in her mid 30s, walked him to school every morning. With her shapely behind, she attracted the attention of all the boys she walked passed, and a few teachers too. So innocent in nature, she failed to realize this. Tim thought she had great tits, and he was right. She had a pretty face and lovely flowing brown hair. She was about 5’11 and very well rounded.

As long as he could remember, Tim wanted to fuck her. Jeff also had an immense desire to have sex with her sin

Read More
ce the first time he saw her walk Billy to school. The two would regularly jack off to thoughts about her and often discussed fantasies of what they’d like to do to her. Tim and Jeff made it a habit to pick on Billy. They tormented him relentlessly but there was little he could do without substantial evidence. If he ever cried to the teacher, he would just dismiss it as schoolyard roughhousing, Tim and Jeff would take advantage of this and made sure not to leave any obvious bruises or wounds.

The nature of their bullying was often mental rather than physical. Soon this news got to Billy’s mother and father, who were obviously upset about these incidents. However, Tim and Jeff always got away without reprehension as they were just 13 years old. Billy, who was only 13, felt hopeless. It became more and more common for his mother to walk him to and from school to avoid bullying, much to Tim and Jeff’s delight.

Soon she could feel them stare her up and down as she waited for her son to come out of his lessons, and hated herself for being put in such a situation against her will. What else could she do if her son faced constant abuse?

Jeff loved every second of it.

“Holy shit dude, my cock gets rock hard every time I see that bitch.” He said, adjusting his boner and lying down on his bed. “Even thinking about her…”

“I know man,” Tim said, turning away from Jeff’s computer momentarily. “You see what she was wearing yesterday? What I wouldn’t give to bone her.”

Jeff sat up. “Tell me about it. I’d fuck her six ways from Sunday.” The two laughed.

“You know”, Jeff began.” Halloween’s just round the corner.”

Tim smirked. Every year the two would use it as an excuse to cause mischief and mayhem. He knew things were gonna be a little different this year. “All we have to do is find out where they live.” Said Jeff.

“Oh man, just thinking about it is making me hard. The things I’d love to do to that bitch.” It was hard to believe such words escaped the mouths of these two 13 year old teens, but they had always been perverted. Surely enough, the next day of school began and they cornered Billy.

“Hey Billy, how’s it going?” Jeff began, placing an arm on Billy’s shoulder. “A-Alright. Things are okay.”

“That’s good.” Tim reassured. “Say, where do you live Billy ol’ boy?” Jeff asked, leaning in, unable to conceal his smile at the thoughts in his mind.

“Just curious.” “Err… why do you want to know that?” Billy stammered out nervously.

“What the fuck is your problem?” Tim asked angrily. “Here we are, trying to be nice, and you have to give us shit. Just tell us where the fuck you live!”

“12 Roseway Street!” he yelled, terrified. “Good.” Jeff said, before kicking him to the stomach. Tim joined him, cackling as they did so.

That day, they followed him home from school to make sure. As ever, was his mother waiting for him at the front door. Tim and Jeff grinned at her perverted as she took Billy into her embrace, staring at them with false defiance. The truth is they made her nervous. She closed the door and told Billy not to hang around with them anymore. They hung around for a while, much to the terror of Billy. No siblings. No wonder Billy was so coddled.

They could see her husband through the window.

“What a wimp.” Jeff said. “If I was him I’d be banging her every minute of the day, but there he is reading the paper. Oh man she’s hot. Look at him, he’s just some scrawny old dude. We’ll be able to handle him easy.”

Now that they knew where she lived, they eagerly looked forward to Halloween. That would be their chance to get what they finally wanted. They were used to terrifying the local kids and vandalizing the houses of people who annoyed them but this year really was gonna be different. They headed straight over to Billy’s house. They knocked harshly three times.

“Trick or treat!” they said in unison.

“Well!” Came Billy’s mother’s reply, unable to recognize them. “Aren’t you big ghosts!” Tim laughed.

“Heh heh, that we certainly are.” She raised an eyebrow at this.

“Well, here you are.” She said, giving them an equal helping of candy each. She was wearing tight purple sweat pants that complimented her figure and especially her behind. It was apart of her costume – a genie, also wearing a frilly top that slightly showed off her cleavage.

“Oh no,” Jeff said. “We’re gonna need a LOT more than that to be convinced not to trick.” He started at her tits and made no attempt to hide it. This immediately made her feel uncomfortable.

“I think you two should go,” She said, trying to close the door. Jeff held it open.

“What’s the rush?” He said, stepping in. Tim followed. They grabbed her immediately and silenced any sounds she made with their hands. She was too shocked at this sudden intrusion to even do anything. Being teenage boys, their hands roamed elsewhere. Tim grabbed a handful of her shapely ass as the two pressed themselves up against her, pushing her back into her house.

“Holy shit dude, grab a feel of her ass. It’s just like I imagined.” Tim said.

“Her tits are great as well!” Jeff said excitedly, grabbing her with his free left hand as his right grabbed her other ass cheek. She was being utterly molested by these two boys. Tim grabbed her pussy roughly which made her yelp.

Billy heard this from upstairs but dismissed it as her simply tripping. She was terrified, here were these two teenage boys, forcing themselves into her home. Her husband was out with friends as he hated Halloween, not that he’d be able to help anyway, small in size and cowardly as he was.

Billy, too, was always quiet and afraid, she was always the one who did the fighting for him, and at this moment he was in his room on the computer. She had no idea what to do. Her head buzzed with terror as Tim and Jeff took off their masks. “Y-you!” She managed to stammer out. Jeff pulled her arm and dragged her into the living room.

They both took a seat on the couch.

“I want you to leave right now.” She said in hopeful defiance.

“Nah, I’d rather stay here for a bit.” Tim said, leaning back.

“W-what do you want?” She said. “Well you can start off by getting us something to drink.”

She couldn’t believe it herself when she began to walk to the kitchen to fetch something. She thought maybe if she just gave them a drink they’d quickly leave. As she went, Tim and Jeff smiled at each other trying not to laugh.

“She’s fucking terrified! She’ll do anything we want her to!” Tim said excitedly, already rubbing his cock at the thought. When she returned, Jeff smiled as he looked her up and down.

“Well, we want to work out a deal.”

“What kind of deal?” She asked.

“You know we pick on your son, right?” Jeff asked rhetorically. “What if I told you all of that could stop in an instance?”

Frowning, feigned courage, she considered.

“G-go on.” She said.

“All you have to do is do us a few favours.” Tim chimed in.

“Right”, said Jeff. “Just a few favours.”

“What kind of favours?” She asked.

“I think you know what kind.” Jeff said, confidently.

The realization then hit her. “Forget it!” She barked. This alerted her son. “I want you out of my house right now!”

This one sentence terrified Billy, but he crept downstairs instinctively anyway.

“Hey, hey, no need to shout.” Jeff said, putting his feet up on the table. “It’s not like you even have any choice. Hell, if I wanted I could fuck your pretty little face right now.” This one sentenced tied Billy’s stomach in knots. He couldn’t believe they were speaking to his mother this way. His mother was equally terrified. She was good at putting on a brave face but the truth is she couldn’t stand up to these two teenage boys.

“Why don’t you just make it easier on you and your son and just go down on me right now?” Jeff said, uncrossing his legs and widening them, rubbing his cock. She stood terrified. Tim smiled.

“Do it.” She still stood, frowning.

“And if I do this…” She began slowly. “You’ll leave my son alone?” She asked.

Billy couldn’t believe she was even considering it. He wanted to rush in there but he was simply too afraid. All he could do was helplessly watch.

“Yep.” Jeff said, knowing full well this was a lie. She reluctantly stepped forward.

“Hold on, bitch.” Jeff said. Her eyes widened at this change of tone.

“Strip down first. I don’t wanna get my dick sucked while you’re still fully clothed.”

She reluctantly began to slide off her pants.

“Actually. Do it sexily. Slowly. Bring your ass over here and grind it up against me.”

She kept her skin tight pants on and moved slowly over to him.

“Bend over.” He said, leaning back. “That’s right, bring your over hear and rub it on me cock.”

She slowly bent forward, her head buzzed with terror and she can't believe she was doing this. He grabbed her waist and pulled her towards him.

“Ohhhh yeahhhh… That’s it. Rub your ass around slowly. I bet your dumbass husband doesn’t even get this kind of treatment.”

Tim couldn’t take it. He unzipped his pants and took out his 7 inch cock. He was quite big for a 13 year old. He pumped it up and down as he saw her submit to Jeff. He loved the idea of her being controlled. Jeff moaned in pleasure as her plump, soft ass massaged his cock and balls through his pants.

“Turn around. Take them off.” She did as she was instructed. She just wanted to get this over and done with. She could feel his cock before but she only got an idea of how big it was when she slid his pants down. He was pitching a huge tent through his underwear. She looked at it nervously. Billy couldn’t take anymore and ran downstairs into the room.

“Mom! Stop!” Jeff immediately stood up and began to batter Billy.

“Stop!” His mother Amy screamed.

“You really want me to stop?” Jeff said, standing above a bruised and crying Billy.

“I’ll do anything… “ She meekly said.

Tim and Jeff’s cocks both got rock hard at this. This was their first experience of sex other than the porn movies they regularly watched. And the fact that it was from the mom of the kid they both most detested, and that she was the object of their desires, made them unbelievably hard.

“You can start by fetching something to tie this annoying shitstain up.” Jeff said, his pants around his ankles and his cock still sprung hard through his underwear. She slowly got up and began to walk over to the kitchen.

“But before you go…” She stopped in his tracks. Jeff forced her to her knees and began to rub his crotch against her face in plain view of Billy, who sat frozen in fear.

“Oh fuck yeah.” Jeff said, pumping against her. This carried on for a minute or so as he rubbed his crotch all over her soft face. “All right, bitch. Go get it.” He said, sending her off with a loud slap on the ass. Tim laughed.

“Go get some of your panties, too.” Tim said. She nodded and quickly went off. Jeff used this opportunity to lean in towards Billy.

“We’re gonna fuck your mom so hard…” He began. “…and make her beg for our cocks.” Tim laughed out. “The only reason I made her get her panties is so we can tie her up with them. And so I can jerk off to them later over this. How’s it feel knowing your mom’s gone to get something to tie you up and stop you from letting us fuck her?”

“If your dad comes home we’re gonna beat the shit out of him too. It’d get me off even more if he had to watch some kid fuck his wife right in front of him.”

Billy sat still, his head buzzing with terror and shame. Amy returned as Jeff kicked off his pants and trainers.

“All right.” He began. “Take off that lame costume.”

Billy could not believe what was happening. She couldn’t find any rope so duct tape would have to do. Tim tied Billy up in the corner of the room, in plain view of the couch as Jeff fondled his mom’s tits as she undressed. She got down to her bra and panties, hoping they’d want nothing more than a quick feel, but she knew this probably wasn’t true. She was too terrified of them not to comply. She would at least try not to be fully nude for the pleasure of these two boys.

“That’ll do for now.” Jeff said, sitting down and leaning back on the couch. “Come over here.”

“Oh god.” Billy thought, as he saw his mom stand there in nothing but her bra and panties. “It’s really happening.”

Her bra and panties were soft and silky, purple in colour. Jeff’s cocked jumped through his underwear at the sight of them. He loved the way they shined in the bright lights of the room. In the back of his mind, he still couldn’t believe he’d gotten this far.

“Who gets first dibs?” Tim asked. Amy was still afraid and confused at the way these boys were talking about her. The sudden change of situation and these teenage intruders in her home was still something she hadn't fully gotten used to. Somewhere in the back of her mind she kept telling herself that this was for everyone's best interests, as much as she hated it.

“I do.” Jeff replied. Tim, being a hormonal and horny teenage boy just as Jeff, frowned at this. But then, Jeff had done most of the leg work so far. He deserved first dibs.

“Wait a second.” Jeff said sternly, trying not to let his voice crack.

“Where the fuck are your panties?” Her eyes widened, she was hoping they were just mocking her. “Go get them you dumb slut.”

Billy moaned in despair through the duct tape covering his mouth as they verbally and physically abused his mother. He knew what was coming and did not want to see her tied up in her own panties, especially at the hands of these two. She hurried off up the stairs to get them as Jeff and Tim watched her ass jiggle with every step.

After a moment she returned shamefully with a handful of underwear. Still sitting back on the couch, he tied her hands up with a frilly white bra strap as he admired her body. He leaned forward over her right shoulder with a pair of her maroon panties in his right hand. He fondled her breasts with his left hand and sniffed her panties audibly in front of her. She just faced forward, doing her best to hold back tears and just wanting this whole ordeal to be over.

Jeff’s young exploring hands traced down over her stomach and to her crotch. She tried to close her legs but that just made him grab rougher. He stuffed the pair of panties in her mouth because he liked the way it looked. Soon he traced his fingers over her pussy slit.

“You seem quite tight. Doesn’t that dickweasel of a husband fuck you much? I wouldn’t be surprised if all you had to show for it was that loser over there.” Tim and Jeff both laughed. Tim still had his cock out but was enjoying himself with Amy’s underwear to get himself horny enough for when it was his turn.

“All right. Fuck, I’m ready to shoot such a thick load.” Jeff said, thrusting into her ass.

“Get up, turn around, get on your knees and get my cock out.”

She slowly got on her knees in front of him. Billy watched on in horror as she lowered her head to his crotch.

“Oh fuck.” He said. “Get your face here.” He pulled her down to the bulge erupting from his underwear. “Suck on it.” She wrapped her mouth around the bulge. She hated it.

“That’s it breathe on it.” Jeff was loving the feel of her mouth, He pulled the back of her head tightly into his crotch as he experienced this wonderful sensation. Amy could feel all the little cotton fibers on her tongue as well as the smell and feel of his cock,

“Give me a blowjob.” He said finally. “Shit. I forgot. Your hands are tied. Do it with your teeth.” He smiled devilishly. She still couldn’t believe this was happening. How did this 13 year old get the better of her? She tried in vain to pull his underwear down with her teeth but couldn’t quite get a hold. It was more like a sloppy kiss on the top of crotch which just ending up turning him on even more.

Billy could see the back of her head rubbing around his crotch. After a while Jeff couldn’t take it anymore and just pulled his underwear down. His cock sprung out finally and hit her in the face. She couldn’t hide her surprise at the size of it, much to Jeff’s pleasure. He grabbed the back of her head and pulled her mouth onto it, gagging her.

“That’s it. Just suck on that cock.” For the next few minutes, Billy sat and watched as his mother bobbed her head up and down the cock of the 13 year old boy who bullied him at school. Jeff thrust his hips and cock into her face as leaned back on the couch. “Ohhhh yeahhhh…” At once he slid his fingers into her hair and grabbed her head, pushing it down onto his cock.

“Suck that shit!” He said as he pushed her head even further down his cock, until she gagged. Her nose was pushed right up against his developing pubic hair, forcing her to take in his smells. He leaned back enjoying the sensations as she continually bobbed her head up and down in steady rhythm.

“The night’s just gonna get better from here…”

Right now, she was on her knees, hands tied in her own panties behind her back and was being blackmailed into pleasuring a 13 year old boy as he was coming. She bobbed her head up and down in steady rhythm along his 7 inch shaft perfectly under his control, as he gripped the side of her head and cupped her ears, pumping into her face enthusiastically.

Â

"Awwww, Tim. You would not believe how soft and warm this little slut's mouth is." Jeff said, now lifting his hips from the sofa to fuck her face harder.

Â

Tim moaned under his breath as he used the panties they instructed her to get for their pleasure and masturbated. "Fuck dude, hurry up with the slut..." All the while, Billy was watching this whole ordeal tied up to the corner of his room as he heard his mom slurp, gag and basically provide herself as an object against her will for the two 13 year olds who bullied him mercilessly at school.

Â

Jeff had always been a perverted teenager and his cock at this moment had never been so hard in his entire life. Here he was, in another's man's house, fucking his wife in the face against her will as their son watched, The stupid bastard wasn't even home right now, Jeff wondered if the sap knew that at this moment in time his wife was gagging on the cock of some punk kid who beat his son's ass daily.

Â

This thought got Jeff so hard his cock swelled even huger, gagging Amy's throat more and more by the second. He used this opportunity to move his left hand to her soft throat, and his right hand to the back of her head, gripping her sensual hair and securing her head even harder.

Â

Amy felt as she was being lowered all the way to the base of his cock, her nose was being pushed right into his developing pubes and being forced to take in his sweaty teenage smells. He held her their for what seemed like an eternity and lifted his hips up from the couch and just rocked against her face, slowly gagging her. He held her tightly by the head and swirled his hips around.

Â

"Ulk! Gughghulkh! Ummmmmmmgulk!!!" were all the sounds that Amy could make as Billy did his best to drown them out.

Â

"Holy shit." Tim said, still holding a pair of her soft, sweet smelling shiny maroon panties and massaging his cock with them, masturbating enough to keep aroused but not to come too quick. He still had his turn with Billy's mom coming. "This is so fuckin' hot, dude." as he sat back, reclined continuing to massage his cock. He glanced over at BIlly who had tears in his eyes and this turned him on even more.

Â

"You enjoying the show, Billy?" Tim said. "Check out the effort your mom's going through to suck Jeff's cock." Billy squealed as the truth hit him hard.

Â

"Ughhhhk! Ugghhmmmmmmmmmmm! Ughhhlk!" Amy continued, as she kneeled there in front of the sofa and this boy, her hands tied behind her back in her own lacy bra strap, her ass jiggling along with her shiny purple laced panties that Jeff allowed her to keep on... for now.

Â

Jeff was in pure ecstacy as his entire length was now in this woman's mouth. To think, this 13 year old teenager was getting more action from an older woman than most adults would get from a strip club.

Â

"All right, bitch." Jeff said, trying to keep his commanding tone up despite his young voice. "Stick your tongue out, I can feel it at the bottom of my dick in your mouth. Stick your tongue out and lick my balls."

Â

"ULK!! UGGGHHHLK! UGGHHHMMMMMMMM!!!"

Â

As Amy stuck her tongue out Jeff moaned in pleasure as she lapped over his balls. He pulled on her head and thrust his grip on her even deeper as sticking out her tongue forced his cock deeper down her throat and gagged her even more.

Â

Jeff helped position and ordered her to tongue his balls as best she could. Jeff had no master plan on how he was going to torture or degrade her, all he knew was he liked the feeling. He was still just a horny teenager getting what he wanted, so far all he was really doing was using her face and mouth as a fuckhole and going deeper and deeper. Soon he realized that with every effort she made to tongue his balls caused her throat muscles to tighten, massaging his cock. The sensation was unbelievable.

Â

Amy nostrils flared as her eyes widened and watered as she struggled for air. She knew Jeff was almost done though as his balls tightened and his cock grew stiffer, before she knew it he was shooting thick hot spurts of hot come all down her throat.

Â

"Awwwwwwwwwwwww shit, dude..." was all he could say as he gripped her head and blew his loads into her.

Â

She coughed and gagged onto his cock but he just enjoyed the sensations of warm air all over his cock and balls as he carried on shooting more loads into the mother of his bully victim, he'd never cum so hard or so much in his life. Soon he pulled out and shot more loads onto her face and smacked his cock against her lips.

Â

"Hey dude, wait a sec!" Tim said. "I still want head from her. Don't ruin her face yet."

Â

"Oh." Jeff said. "My bad." A smile came over his face as he rubbed his cock all over her face where he came. "I know how I can get rid of this." He collected all the cum deposits off her face with the head of his cock and his shaft, then looking at her smiling, he said "Clean the cum off my cock."

Â

"Hurry up dude." Tim said, now getting impatient. He stood up and made his way over behind her, and threw her maroon panties at her son, who was still tied up in the corner. They landed right in front of him.

Â

"Wait your turn, Tim." Jeff said seriously as Tim made his way over, his cock fully erect and twitching. Amy felt helpess, still on her knees in nothing but her panties as Jeff molested her tits as she was cleaning his cock.

Â

Just then, a key turned in the door, and to everyone's surprise, Amy's husband stood with a complete look of shock on his face.

Â

"WHAT THE FUCK IS GOING ON!?" He shouted more out of surprise than anger. Truth be told, his heart sank and he was actually terrified of these two intruders in his home, molesting his wife, even though they were teenagers. What surprised him even more was with how much gusto his wife was pleasuring the boy even though she was in such a submissive position. Everyone was shocked, and Jeff knew he had to act fast. He was glad he came, Tim was frustrated he hadn't blown his load yet.

Â

With Jeff's clear head, Tim followed his lead toward her husband and restrained him. "No!" Amy cried. "Leave George alone!" Tim and Jeff both laughed. "If you guys leave... we won't call the cops! I promise!" George said, his voice breaking. It was exactly what Jeff wanted to hear. This guy was too much a pussy to do anything. Billy lost all hope there might have been for his Dad to save the day.

Â

"Tim..." Jeff began, "I've finished with her, for now. You can get your dibs while I tie this fucker up." Tim devilshily smiled and as he walked over to Amy. She was still tied up in her own bra and panties, as Tim stood over her with his cock throbbing.


"You don't have to do this!" George said, as the teen forced him to his knees. Jeff began to unwrap some tape and restrained him in the same manner he did his son.

Â

"Just look at what a huge pussy your husband is," Tim began, slowly thrusting in and out of Amy's mouth. "Just letting two kids bang his wife... what a loser." He made her look him square in the eyes as he mocked her. "Suck it properly, I ain't George over there." The boys both laughed, but to Amy's and everyone surprise, she did find her self sucking harder. Jeff was a little jealous that he had to give a face-fucking rather than get a blowjob, but what he had planned for her would more than make up for it.

Â

“Awwwwwwwwww, man...!” George could do nothing but helplessly watch as this boy face fucked his wife. Worse still, he could see she was going along with it and still sucking him, she even gagged less now. Tim then slowed to enjoy it, then stopped altogether and shoved his cock deep down into her, his hands still clutched around her head, with her nose and face pushed up against his stomach. He loved the sensation of air he felt as she struggled to breathe through her nose.

Â

Finally, giving a last few thrusts and grabbing her huge tits, he blew his load in her.

Â

“Dude, we are definitely spending the night here.”

Â

Those words hit George like a hammer and he felt that same dull, aching fear in his stomach he got whenever anyone talked shit to him. He couldn’t believe these two teenagers could make him feel this fear. Jeff, seeing this decided to get more kicks. Seeing Amy slumped on the floor, naked saved for his silky panties and with her arms tied behind her back made Jeff hard again.

Â

“Hey, Billy’s mom. Get here and suck me some more.”

Â

Jeff was standing no more than a few inches from her husband who was tied up. Amy was almost mad at George for not being able to protect her or his son, and in a small way... almost wanted to suck his cock to spite him. Before she knew it, there she was sucking his teenage cock right in front of George. He closed his eyes, but then Jeff ordered her to suck so hard she made slurping sounds. Degrading as it was, she had no choice but to comply.

Â

“Fuck dude, even though this bitch has got a hot mouth...” Jeff said, letting her mouth slide up and down his cock while playing with her tits. “I wanna fuck her now... I think I’m ready...”

Â

Tim was sat on George’s couch drinking his beer and watching his wife get molested by Jeff. He was enjoying the show with her used panties and bra in his hand, enjoying her womanly smells. He’d only just shot his load and he’d be held over until Jeff has his turn.

Â

“It’s not too late for you guys to stop this... Please... stop.”


“Shut the fuck up, I’m gonna bang your wife so hard she screams.” Jeff stood her up and played her ass and tits. “I still can’t believe hot how she is...” he said, grabbing and stroking her soft, curvy body and especially plump round ass. Through her panties it feeled amazing.

Â

“Holy shit! She’s even a little wet!” Jeff said, putting his hand down her panties, she tried to close her legs but with both hands tied and little balance all she could do was try and bend out of the way. Jeff put his finger near George’s face so he could smell for himself.

Â

“Hehe... you don’t even get to watch... upstairs to the bedroom, bitch.” George watched in silent fear as his wife walked slowly up the stairs closely followed by the bully of his son. Tim walked over and taped George’s mouth shut.

Â

“Can’t have you ruining our fun with your yelling.” He said, plopping back onto the couch and taking another swig of beer.

Â

Upstairs Jeff threw her onto the bed and climbed on top of her. After sucking her tits and groping her for a while he pretty much just followed what he had seen in porn, as well as with his own perverted compulsions. He rubbed his dick and balls all over her tits and face. He dry humped against her ass just because he liked the sensation, and every time she resisted he would remind her that this was to end the bullying of her son.

Â

“Heh... like that pussy tied up downstairs right now even deserves you...” He said, fucking her face as she lay on the bed. His thrusts were so deep the bed would hit the wall, which no doubt George could hear downstairs. The worst part was she found herself agreeing with what Jeff was saying.

Â

Finally, Jeff turned her around and entered her from behind. As he slid his cock into her hot, wet pussy he was surprised.

Â

“Holy shit you’re tight... your husband must have a pretty tiny dick, huh?”

Â

She couldn’t help but moan as he pinned her down and Jeff’s mouth hung open in pleasure. As he thrusted in and out of her, her soft ass was cushioning his thighs and groin, fucking he was incredible. He picked up the pace to the point they were making smacking noises. This big cock ravaging her like that made her moan so loud George and Tim could hear it downstairs.

Â

“Looks like they’re having, fun...” Tim said mockingly. “I think I might just go in and join in...”

To be continued...


For more great stories check out the forums http://www.sexstoriespost.com/forums/index.php? style="color: rgb(255, 0, 204);" />or our new story site www.bluestories.com

TurnothCheek on Forced Stories

            I was raped and it changed me…



    It was in June and the sun was high in the sky without a single saving cloud in sight. A typical day in Florida. My mother, the control freak from hell, had decided to go job looking. My Father was at work as usual but  my family never had been able to make ends meet. Me and my three sisters had been  left home alone for the third time. My mother hardly ever left us but when she was away, the phrase “When the cat’s away, the mice will play.” was an under statement for our behavior.

    We were mostly good kids, just the normal argumen

Read More
ts and the sneaking of candy from mom’s ‘secret’ cabinet. On this particular day we were doing one of our favorite past times of throwing socks in the fan as it spun and threw them all over the place. Every once in awhile we would get lucky and hit one another in the head causing everyone else to laugh hysterically.

    After an hour or so and everyone calmed down, my older sisters decided to go ride their bikes while my younger sister, Camille, took a nap. That was fine with me, I kind of wanted to smoke a cigarette.

    As soon as they were gone, I snuck a smoke from my moms pack and went out to the back porch. I didn’t really like the way it tasted and I was no way addicted. I just felt…cooler when I smoked. As I got older I realized how stupid that was and stopped, but as a kid, I thought it made me cool.

    After the second or third puff, I heard the grass moving around the side of the house. I assumed it was just one of the neighbors dogs and took another hit off the cigarette. I stifled a cough, blew the smoke back out my mouth. Inhaling, as most smokers do, never occurred to me. Just then a tall, dark haired man walked around the corner of my house. He was wearing a blue button up shirt, there was a company logo on it that I didn’t notice, and dark blue loose fitting pants.  He looked like the heat was taking a toll on him. He had some sort of device in his hand and I immediately recognized him as one of those guys that comes and checks your gas meter in your back yard.

    He wasn’t looking at me at first, he seemed really focused on what he was doing. Then when he did look up at me, I froze. He was an adult, and there I was smoking a cigarette. I quickly mashed it out on the brick wall and started to get up.

   “Don’t stop on account of me,” he said, waving his hand in the air and smiling. “actually, you got anymore? I sure could use one right about now.”
His voice was so deep and strong. Demanding. I was instantly afraid of him but at the same time, I was enthralled. He had dark brown, maybe even black, hair that was cut short and he looked about thirty-five to my twelve year old uneducated eyes.
   
    He walked over to me and sat on the stack of crates across from me. He stared at me fro a minute before I realized an answer was required of me. “Oh, no sorry. I stole that one from my mom’s pack.” I said, shifting my eyes to the ground.

   “That’s ok, I’m trying to quit anyway. It sure is hot today, huh.” I heard him say and I looked up to see that his forehead was wet. He reached up and wiped it but not really drying it. Then my eyes caught on his. He had the lightest blue eyes I had ever seen. They reminded me of the shallow water of the ocean and the suns rays shining in it. I jerked my eyes away and remembered the “No talking to strangers” rule my Mother had so firmly instilled in us. But he was probably ok, he worked for our gas company, I assured myself.

     “Did you want some water?” I asked, thinking maybe I could get him a glass and then he might leave. He was an adult and I wasn’t sure how to ask him to go. Then again, I wasn’t sure I wanted him to. He seemed nice.
 
     “That would be great, but I don’t want to disturb your family.” He said, placing his hands on knees as if to get up. I could see the dark hairs all along his arms and the muscles that were just barely peeking from his shirt sleeves. I realized then that he was very attractive. He looked a lot older then the normal boys I had crushes on and I was sure he was more experienced. The guys from school that I liked would just chase me around and pick on me. I doubted that he would want to play tag or anything else like it.

     “Oh, their not here. Well except for my little sister Camille, and she is sleeping.” I said, unknowingly informing him that I was an easy target.

     “All right, but just one glass. I don’t want to get you in trouble.” He said, rising up from his chair. I had always thought it odd how an adult could make what they want seem like what you want. How could I benefit from him getting a glass of water?

    I stood from my chair as well and opened the door to my house. I peeked in and took a quick glance around the den and the dining room. No one was there and the house was quiet. I knew that my older sisters would probably not be back for hours and Camille might sleep the rest of the day, but I wanted to be careful. They would snitch on me so quick my mom would have me grounded before she even got home. But the coast was clear and I walked into the house with the man behind me. I felt a strange feeling in my stomach. A mix between fear and excitement. I hadn’t intended for him to follow me in, I could just as easily bring him a glass outside. Not knowing what to say, I simply continued towards the light switch in the dining room. I flipped on the light and then the light in the kitchen as well.  The house seemed dark and I felt nervous. It was strange being there with him, alone. I decided it would be best to get him out of the house as fast as possible.

    “This is a very beautiful house.” I heard him say behind me as I put some ice in a glass. I nodded my head, not really caring if he noticed or not. I walked over to the tap and turned on the cold side, filling the glass, then I turned to him and handed him the glass. He quickly lifted it to his lips and drank rapidly, noisily. I watched his adams apple move with each loud gulp. I put my hands behind my back and leaned my back against the counter, no longer knowing what to do or say. When the glass was empty except for left over ice, he sat it down on the counter and began looking around, as if my dull kitchen were suddenly extremely fascinating.

     “Is this house big? It looks huge from the outside. I’ve been looking for a house, been thinking about buying this time. How many bedrooms does it have?” He asked, tilting his head to the side and squinting his eyes a little. I wondered if I sometimes made that face at people too. I began counting off the rooms in the house, not really sure why he was asking, then told him that there was four. He nodded in approval, as if that was the right answer.
 
    “I bet you have to share a room with your sisters, huh. I had to share a room with my brother when I was a kid. Man we fought like cats and dogs.” He said, shaking his head from side to side.

   “No, actually, I have my own room.” I said, crossing my arms over my chest proudly. I had fought my sister for that room but I had won because no one wanted to share a room with me. I was a bit on the lazy side when it came to cleaning my room. He gave me a look of disbelief, also crossing his arms over his chest.

     “You don’t believe me?” I said, almost too loudly. He had almost called me a liar and I wasn’t going to stand for it. “I can show you.” I said, standing up straight.

    “No, it’s ok. Most kids have to share rooms at some point in there lives, it’s really no big deal. I should go,” he added, glancing at his watch.

    “No, I want to show you.” I scoffed at him, and walked around the corner to the hallway. I walked to the end, where my room was and looked back to see if he was following me. He wasn’t.

    “Are you coming or what?” I said down the hallway. Then I saw the shadows in the kitchen shift and he was came around the corner. I opened my bedroom door and walked in. I kicked a few pieces of clothes under my bed then crossed my arms over my chest again as he walked through my door way.
    
     “See!” I said sharply, “this is all mine.” He nodded his head as he looked around the room.

    “It’s very nice, I’m sorry I didn’t believe you.” His eyes met mine as he said this and I looked at the ground. He then walked over to the back corner of my room and pretended to study the pictures on my walls. “Is this your name? Michelle?” He asked, pointing at one of my drawings.

     “Yeah, what’s your name?” I asked, as I walked towards the door.
 
     “David. I really like your drawings though, you’ve got a lot of potential.” he said, still studying the wall.

     “Ok, well I think we should go back outside.” I said, finally getting up enough courage to admit to myself that I was a little freaked out and I had just invited some strange man into my bedroom. He nodded and walked towards me. I quickly turned around and headed out the door.
 
    But before I got out the door all the way, I was stopped by his arms wrapping around me and pulling me back in. He shut the door with his foot and it almost seemed to close in slow motion. I reached my hands out to try to catch the door but I was out of reach. The blanket of fear began to envelop me.  I opened my mouth to scream, but it was as though he read my mind and his hand was placed over my mouth before a single sound even escaped.

    “Now Michelle, let’s not have any of that. You know you wanted to be alone with me, why else would you have invited me to your room?” He whispered into my ear. I felt the tears began to fall and I knew that he would stop as soon as he knew I didn’t really want to be alone with him. It was all just a mistake. I shook my head as hard as I could, trying to tell him no, I didn’t want to be in that room anymore but he just stared at me with his mouth partly open and a weird grin on his face. He laid me on the bed and I knew then that he was going to do something bad, something really bad. Like the stuff on TV when mom always made us cover our eyes. I always peeked a little to see a man and a woman with no clothes on moving around in a bed. But they always seemed to be enjoying themselves so maybe I didn’t have anything to be afraid of, I tried to comfort myself. But the feeling in my stomach, the fear, didn’t subside at all. My face was soaked from the tears and he was just staring down at me, as if contemplating his next move.

     “Now, no more screaming, or I’m going to have to hurt you Michelle, ok? You promise no more screaming?” He said and I slowly nodded. He slowly moved his hand from my mouth.

     “Please don’t hurt me, I’m sorry. I didn’t really..” I was babbling on when he slapped me in the mouth and I instantly tasted the copper taste of blood. I had once compared it to the taste of pennies when I was in my penny-tasting stage. I cried out but the sound was muffled by his hand that had been replaced over my mouth.

     “You’re going to have to be quiet. Now that was nothing compared to what you’ll get if you try to be loud like that again, you got it?” He asked, and I knew then that there was no reasoning with this man. I nodded my head again and he removed his hand again. I vowed to not say another word.

   Then, before I knew what was happening, he brought his lips down over mine and kissed me hard. The stubble on his face that had barely been visible was prickly against my cheeks. Then he positioned himself on top of me, his legs on either side of my legs, and I felt something hard poking my knees. I gasped when I realized it was his cock and he took that opportunity to shove his tongue in my mouth. I tried to close my mouth again but he was much stronger then me. His tongue was plowing through my mouth, searching. Then his hand was inside of my shirt, grabbing at the little bumps known as my breasts. There was hardly anything there at all. My mom had just bought me my first training bra about a week before. But his hands, rough and desperate, squeezed and rubbed as if they were there.

    He then pulled his hand from my shirt and began unsnapping my jeans. I tried to push his hands away but my weak hands were no match for his. He jerked my pants undone and I began screaming into his mouth “No, no no.” but what was heard in the room was simply muffled noises.

   Then his hand was in my pants, over my panties, rubbing and squeezing. It hurt how rough he was. He seemed so desperate and out of control. I wondered if he would kill me and I began fighting him again. He pinched the inside of my thigh and I cried out, again only a muffled sound was heard. I stopped fighting and let the tears fall from my eyes. He finally took his lips away from mine and I looked into his eyes again. The sunshine seemed to be gone from the shallow water. His eyes seemed much darker now.
 
   “Please don’t hurt me.” I whispered to him, trying to avoid getting hit again. Then I felt his fingers slide under my panties and I squinted my eyes shut, trying to brace myself for his rough touch. But his fingers were suddenly gentle.

   “Oh, your so soft Michelle.” He said, closing his eyes. He slowly rubbed his hand over my naked crotch as the silent tears streamed down my face. Then I felt him part my lips and his finger rubbed against my clit. My body jerked unexpectedly with the strange sensation his rough fingers gave me. I heard him laugh quietly.

     “Oh, you like that don’t you.” He said. Then he began pulling my pants down. I rapidly shook my head, whispering no, over and over again. He didn’t seem to hear me as he pulled them past my ankles and threw them to the floor, leaving me on the bed in  my panties. I felt cold and exposed. Being half naked in a room with a man I just met was frightening. He then pulled my panties down but only to mid thigh. I covered myself with my hands and he grabbed my hands with one arm and placed them over my head.

    “Michelle, don’t make this any harder on yourself. Just lay there like a good girl.” He said, squeezing my hands really hard. I nodded quickly then turned away from him. I couldn’t stand to watch him. To see him looking at me while he was touching me. I closed my eyes, hoping it was just a nightmare and I would wake up. Then he let go of my hands and I felt his weight shift on the bed, and then my panties were slid off. Then his hands were on my knees trying to spread them apart. I didn’t fight him, I just let my legs go wherever he was going to put them. I prayed it wouldn’t hurt and that it would all be over soon.

    Then I felt his breath on my naked pussy and it took everything I had to  not fight him. Not that it would have done any good, I was no match for him.

   “It’s beautiful, so perfect and clean. I’m going to make you come Michelle.” I heard him say. I wondered what that meant but I was sure it wasn’t anything good. Then I felt his warm, wet mouth on my pussy lips and I felt my legs jerk. His tongue began moving up and down on my lips, then in between and he hit my clit. I unintentionally moaned as a surge of intense pleasure shot up from where his tongue touched me and into my belly. I forgot everything then. All I could think of was the way his tongue felt on my pussy. Then I felt his fingers touching lower then his tongue. He was looking for the hole that I knew was down there but had never touched or found myself. Then I felt him pushing inside. I tried to close my legs but there was no hope. I felt very afraid. I knew pain was coming and I wanted to stop him before he hurt me. Then it was inside of me. However, it didn’t hurt at all, it actually felt good. It did feel a little strange but it was also pleasurable. His tongue began to move again and I was overcome by pleasure. I realized I had been leaning my body towards his mouth and I relaxed back onto the bed. I didn’t want him to know I was enjoying it.
  
     “Oh your so tight and you taste so good.” He said as he stopped for a second then began again. Then suddenly he began to lick my clit faster and his finger was suddenly going in and out of me. The rest of the world disappeared. I couldn’t think anymore, I only felt. I got this feeling that something was coming, like I was climbing a ladder. I heard moans but I wasn’t sure if it was me anymore. All I could think about was his finger inside of me and his tongue that was causing my body to sweat and convulse on the bed. Then it happened. I had my first orgasm. It ripped through me and I cried out. It sounded like a cry of pain but I wasn’t hurt at all. I felt my legs jerk. Then I collapsed back onto the bed feeling like I had jut ran a mile. I didn’t feel afraid anymore. If this was what he wanted from me, I didn’t really have any complaints.

  I felt him shift on the bed and I opened my eyes  to see him undoing his pants. Even with them on, I could see the huge bulge where I knew his penis was. At that time I didn’t understand about a man being hard when he was turned on, all I knew was that it was huge and I had no idea what he intended to do with it. I watched him pull his pants and underwear down in one quick swipe. His penis was sticking straight out and it looked bigger then I had ever imagined it would be. The fear returned and the intense pleasure I had just experienced was quickly forgotten, though it  still felt extremely wet between my legs.
    
   “Come here,” He said motioning for me to get up, “ I want you to put this in your mouth.” He was holding his penis and I didn’t  need to clarify what exactly he meant, I knew right away. I got up and positioned myself in front of him. He sat on the bed and leaned his back against the wall. I just stared at his huge, hard cock, afraid to move or do something wrong but at the same time, oddly fascinated.
 
  “Come on, put it your mouth!” He ordered impatiently. I opened my mouth as wide as I could and lowered my lips to the head of his dick. As soon as my lips met his skin I heard him make a sound, sort of like a whimper or a moan. I took the whole head in my mouth but that was as far as I could go. He tried to push my head on him further, but it wasn’t going to happen. He was just too big and my mouth was too small.

   “Just take it in and out of your mouth.” He said, sounding frustrated. I did as I was told. I heard him breathing hard and it felt good to know that I was making him feel good. But it didn’t make sense. This man was forcing himself on me and there I was trying to please him. He then took his hand and started moving it up and down over his penis, the part that wasn’t in my mouth. It felt like his head was getting bigger and I tried to move faster, remembering what he done to me.

  “I’m gonna cum Michelle and I want you to swallow it. Don’t you dare spit it out.” I wasn’t sure what was about to happen but I braced myself. Then suddenly he was pushing himself farther into my mouth and I felt my lips stretching a little. It was uncomfortable but I got the feeling it would be over soon.

  Then his dick started jerking in my hand. I heard him moaning loudly and I tried to move as fast as I could, taking the head of his cock in and out of my mouth. Before I knew what was happening, my mouth was being filled with hot liquid. It didn’t taste bad, but it wasn’t ice cream or candy that’s for sure. I heard him moan one last time then his cock was still. I sat up on the bed, releasing his cock and looking for my panties as he just leaned against the wall breathing heavily.

   “Lay down Michelle.” He said, out of breath. The firmness in his voice was alarming. I thought we were done and I wasn’t sure what was next.

  “But…” I said quietly but, was interrupted by him.

  “But nothing, just do it!” He said, even more firmly. I laid back on the bed as I was ordered and closed my eyes again.

   “Now Michelle, this is going to hurt.” I heard him say more gently.
  
   “No, please don’t hurt me.” I begged, opening my eyes to plead with him. He ignored me and began spreading my legs apart again. I tried to clench my knees together but he spread them apart almost effortlessly.
 
   “It’ll just hurt more if you fight it.” He said as he lowered himself between my legs. I didn’t care anymore, I was afraid. I grabbed a hold of his arms and dug my nails in. He didn’t even seem to notice. I felt his dick pressing into me, trying to fit inside of me. I realized what he was doing and began to thrash and scratch and bite and whatever else I could think of. He laid his body on mine, his weight crushing me and immobilizing me at the same time.

    Then there was his penis, pressing into me, spreading me open. It felt like my skin was ripping. His hand came to my mouth just as I began to scream. The tears started streaming from my tightly shut eyes as I felt him going in farther. It hurt so bad I wanted to die. I tried to move again but nothing happened. My arms were pinned underneath his weight and I was helpless. I continued to scream as he slipped it in farther. I could hear him grunting and moaning, saying something in my ear but there was no way I could hear him, the pain was too intense.

  Every time I thought it couldn’t get any worse, I felt him go in more and the pain start over. I screamed and cried and begged for him to stop but he didn’t seem to hear me at all. He continued moaning and grunting and slowly pressing himself inside of me. I could feel him in my stomach. And it was starting to hurt there as well. I heard him moan loudly, guessing he had finally gotten all the way in. I hoped that meant it was over. And he did start to pull out slowly. I closed my eyes, and sighed, feeling relieved. But before he was all the way out, he shoved it back inside, sending a new sharp pain threw me. I started screaming again as he began to press himself in and out of me. His moans were so loud I thought, hoped, they might wake my sister down the hall.
  
    He began moving faster and his moaning became quicker as well. The pain subsided a little, but not dieing down completely. I kept my eyes closed but I was able to stop screaming.

   “Oh god, oh god. It feels so good. I’m gonna cum inside of you Michelle. Here it comes.” He said as he shoved his penis in as far as it could go and it hurt deep inside of me. I felt him jerking inside as I assumed he was doing the same thing he had done in my mouth.

   “Oh, oh oh ohhhhhhh.” I heard him moan into the pillow as I felt the hot liquid, shooting inside of me as his cock throbbed, and then stopped. I felt his body go limp on top of me for a second and I couldn’t breath. I tried to push him of but once again to no avail. Then, he rolled off of me and I felt his cock come out my very sore pussy.

  I brought my fingers to my swollen pussy lips and came back with blood on them. I began to cry again. I felt like I had been ripped in two.

  He climbed over me and got off the bed. I saw that his dick had blood on it as well. He began getting dressed. I pulled my covers over my soar body and over my head, I wanted to hide from my shame, from him. The pain was still there, but not as bad since he had pulled himself out of me.

   “Now Michelle, if you tell anyone. I’ll have to kill you.” I heard him say. I didn’t have a reply to that. I hadn’t even thought of telling anybody. I felt dirty and ashamed and I didn’t want anyone to know what had happened to me. “Did you hear me?” He said firmly. I still didn’t answer. Then the covers were removed from my head and he grabbed my shoulders. “Are you listening to me?” He yelled In my face.
  
  “I can hear you. Why would I want to tell anyone? So they can think I’m dirty? No way.” I said as I tried to squirm out of his grasp. He stared at me for a moment then released me, evidently convinced that I wasn’t going to blab.

  “Good.” he said, fastening the belt on his pants then putting on his shoes. I covered my face again under the covers  and cried some more. After a few minutes, I didn’t hear anything anymore, I looked up and he was gone. I slipped a t-shirt on and ran to the bathroom to bath.

 I was angry and upset for awhile after that but then, one night, I started touching myself. I would slip my hand inside my panties and rub my clit, pretending it was his mouth on me. The memory of the pain faded, but the pleasure stuck with me. The way I had lost control of myself when he was licking and fingering me.

 Not too long after that, I became obsessed with touching myself and fantasizing about him. It was strange how much I had hated him at first, then afterwards I wanted him again. I wished he would come back. Then I decided to look for him.

    Feedback would be lovely. If you enjoyed, I’ll continue the story.

lustful pain part 1

Babi sisi on Forced Stories

                                               

"im bored.. entertain me." sisi wrote "juggle some some balls or knives"
she passed the note to talon. he glanced and began to scribble down and passed the paper to her
"i could jack it" she glanced the looked at him with a playful smile, he glanced back a smirk on his face.
she wrote  "ok ill go home to my vibrator!" he glanced from the paper to her.
"ide help you if i was single."
"too bad your not single"
Read More
/>"would you let me?"
"probably," she paused and looked at him and began to write again
"but id have to warn you, im a freak, but im a virgin"
he smiled at reading this, "me too, hey tear this note up"
she tore and crumpled the note,
on a fresh peice of paper she wrote
"i wouldent keep a note like that any ways lol!"
"yea it would be kinda weird"
they continued the little chit chat until the end of school

as Sisi walked down the hall of her job she found her dad wasent there
so the door was locked, she had to wait in the bathroom, until he got back
on the way ahe saw a familiar face
"t-t-talon?" he turned
"oh hi sisi!" she was surprised

"what are you doing here"
the question startled her
"working you?"
"nothing much.."
they walked for a little while and she told him why she had to wait in the bathroom
 he laughed at her
'whatever" she mumbled
he began to joke about goin into the bathroom with her,
playfully she pulled him in
they laughed for a while,
"um.. you should go now i think.."
he took a step forward
"we're all alone now..." he said.
she felt panicked for a second,
"um.." she let out a nervous laugh.
"i dont think you should -"
he stepped forward again,
startled she ran into the shower stall and settled into the darkness
knowing he could just crawl under the stall,
when she saw him coming in she curled into a ball
he stood up and walked over to her laughing. she wimpered a bit
he grabbed her up and began to undo her clothes.
she put up little effort to stop him becasue she knew he was too strong
she wimpered and covered herself against him,
he just laughed and moved her hands
he pulled himself out
she stared in wide-eyed wonder for how big it was
it looked about 7 inches long and 1 and a half inches thick.
when she saw, she backed up into the wall,
the cold tiles of the dark little public shower gave her goose bumps
"big enough for you?" he asked with a small grin of satisfaction
"you said youd let me.." the smirk getting bigger as he talked
"i said probably" she corrected
his smile faded as he reached for her panties,
she let out a little shriek and held onto them,
"dont want them off?"
he stopped moving his hand
"ok, i wont take them off,,, yet.."
she looked terrified as he pushed the bottem of her panties aside
feeling all over, until he found her hole, and she was frozen with terror
"t-t-talon--please, dont"
before she could finish her sentence, he had rammed a finger in
"mmmmmmm! oooohhhh fuuuckkkk!!!" she exclaimed, wiggling around,
she saw his dick getting a little bigger
"tttallonn!! pleeeeaasse--------- uuuuuhh-" her body trembled with the new sensation
"please, talon........... uh- uhhnn!"
"please what? please go harder? faster? deeper?
"noo, ,, ohhh goodddd,,, talon,,,,,,,, pleasee,, just--stop--- dooonnttt--"
"i dont like those words,, stop, and dont? those words arent very attractive or nice.."
"but,,, but---- ohhh--" sheshuddered and her breath was cut into short gasps
"talon, please-- pleasssse..." she suddenly got tense
and talon noticed her pussy began to clentch his fingers in spasms
 "mmmmm," she gasped "m---mmm please ,,  tallon,,,, iit,, huurrtts!"
talon, looked at her,
"but your enjoying this" he stated
"no-- no im not!, oohhhh, pleeeaaasseee!"
"but your really wet, and it feels like your gonna cum on my fingers," he smiled at the thought of making her cum
"but,, n-" she stopped short, her breathing increased.
her knees buckled, and she let out this little, moan of uncomfort and pleasure mixed together,
her body tensed, and she arched her back more,,
"ttt-- talon,,, please.." she managed to whisper,
he pulled his fingers out and she fell to the cold floor
panting, she could still feel him inside her
her pussy felt hot and like it was ripped a little
she reached down to comfort herself and rub the feeling from in between her thighs
and only found that this made it hurt more..
Talon looked down at her
"turn around.." he said in a low voice
"wha-?"
"turn around, spread your legs and put your hands on the wall.."
she thought about trying to run, but decided he would just rape her anyways..
"but- talon, we barely know each other.."
 he glared at her as she stood up,
"please talon, dont do this.." she murmered into his ear
she hugged him and he hugged her back, and as she stepped away
he grabbed her hand and pushed her up against the wall
"talon!! please !! dont! please dont do this! please!!!"
before she knew it he was snatching her panties from her she held the up,
and he just pulled back and ripped them right off
"talon!!" she screamed, she knew the bathrooms were sound proof to stop
 sounds from reaching outside into the hall
"did you know no one can hear you?" he asked
"scream if you want, scream as loud as you want.. go ahead"
she knew she had been defeated.
she held back tears..
"i thought you were a virgin, like me."
"i ment a freak" he growled as the wrestled and he pinned her against the wall
hand on her back, and with the other hand, he grabbed her ass
"nice and plump.." he murmered.
"please talon....." she pleaded
he seperated her pussy lips,
"talon please!!!"
and he placed it on the outside of her pussy, and rubbed her with it from her ass to her clit..
"mmmnn" she couldent hold it in any longer
he rammed inside of her, feeling her barriers trying to keep him out
"huh,,," the breath caught in her lungs "ohhh fuuuckk,, talon,, that hurts, please!!!"
he rammed her as deep as he could, and felt her pussy wally squeezing onto him
"ohh talon,,,,, fuuuckkk,,,,,, ohh myyyy goooddd,,,,,,, ttalon,, that hurts,,,, sooo fucking,, good...."
"ohh-- so -you like it now, huh bitch?"
"ye- i mean nooo!!"
"bitch" he grunted and slapped her ass,
she held in a scream and bit her lip,
he pumped harder, and faster, he felt like his cock was gonna pop.
she felt him driving deeper into her body.
she moaned, , a moan of pleaure as he wrapped his hand around her legs so they could pull her back into him,
and he found her clit
"your so tight, Sisi"
she wimpered a little soft sound
he felt her pussy walls contract on his dick
and then let him go, the sensation was so pleasurable
she was already tight, but with her pussy doing this, she was about 3 times tighter.
he saw her tense up and felt her body buckle,
she felt her own knees buckle and the grabbing sensation she felt before
talon felt himself about to cum, because she was so tight and getting tighter
he heard Sisi gasp, and didnt know why until he felt warm juices leak onto his cock from her pussy
he thought she peed but then realized that she had just cum on him
"that good huh?" he smirked
sisi didnt even try to answer she was exhausted and had never felt this before
"im gonna try something different, i dont know if youll like it, but im gonna see if its as good as ive heard"
and with that he pushed her back up to the wall, and spread her ass, barely able to get even a finger in he decided
he had to just ram in, so he positioned himself and rammed as hard as he could barely getting it in
and she gasped again, he eased his dick into her ass, and when it was compleatly in he pulled out and had to force it back up,
her ass was about 5 times tighter then her pussy,
and he couldent controle himself, he rammed into her as hard as he could but couldent force his dick in faster,
until a little while later . she gasped every time he pushed in and he knew there was much more to do
                                  ~ End To Be Continued

dresmi on Forced Stories

My husband Mike and I were going to try and save our marriage. Both 20 and high school sweethearts our main concern was our 18 month old son. “Let’s try and make it work for Michael Jr.”, he said. Reluctantly, I said, “ok”.

 

We found a cute house in the country on 3 acres that we could afford to rent, and I became more optimistic as Mike and I held hands while walking through the house and c

Read More
hecking it out with the owner.

 

Andrew was in his mid forties, single, and owned several rental properties. He is a mountain of a man I thought as I watched his huge shoulders and 6’4” frame fill the doorways as we walked through each room. My 5’8” husband jokingly whispered “I’d hate to piss him off”. “No doubt”’ was my reply as I gripped his hand tightly.

 

After our tour and small talk with the very pleasant Andrew I stuck out my tiny hand and said, “We’ll take it”. He took my small hand gently into his mammoth human paw and shook lightly, smiling and winking he said, “Great!” I could not help for just a moment to be mesmerized by this behemoth of a man as he peered down smiling while towering over my tiny 5’1” 92 pound frame.

 

The happiness of that day passed quickly and it wasn’t but one month and I found myself living alone with our young son. Mike abruptly told me he was leaving me for one of our high school friends. I was devastated. No job, no family, and no support I had no idea how I could afford to live alone and take care of my young son.

 

After a weekend of crying, I knew I had to call Andrew and let him know I wouldn’t be able to pay rent for the current month. I dialed slowly and on the second ring the deep but soothing voice said, “Hello”. “Andrew”, I started. “Hey Amber, is everything ok with the house?” he immediately asked. “Yes, it’s wonderful and I love it. Michael has so much room to play”, I chimed. “But Andrew, I have a problem, Mike left me”, I blurted out feeling the tears come. “What?” he said shocked, “How sad. I am so surprised.” “Andrew, I can’t pay the rent, I, I, I will get a job and make it up I promise, please don’t make me and Michael leave.” “Slow down”, he said, “It will be ok, don’t worry”. “Keep me informed and if I can do anything let me know.”

 

Two months went by quickly and still no job and no money. Andrew had begun calling and leaving messages asking when he could expect the rent. On his last message, his voice was no longer soothing and I could tell his patience with me not paying rent had passed.

 

Mike picked up Michael for the weekend and I took my last twenty dollars and bought a bottle of wine and rented two movies. I’ll relax over the weekend and figure out how to make this work, I thought as I walked out of the store.

 

Back at home, I poured a glass of wine and sipped it slowly. I went to change. I slipped off my jeans and removed my top and bra. I looked and my petite body clad only in panties and nearly cried at the thought of my husband with another woman. I had worked hard to get back into shape after the birth of Michael. My 32A breasts were still perky; I had no stretch marks, and only a tiny almost now invisible scar from the cesarean birth. I shook off the emotion and slipped on a pair of cloth shorts and a tank top determined to get happy.

 

I went into the living room put in a movie, curled up on the couch and finished the first glass of wine. I went to the kitchen and brought the bottle back, filling my glass again and placing the bottle on the end table. After the second glass the wine had my head spinning a little and I was resting it on the couch pillow when I heard the knock.

 

I nearly jump out of my skin. I went to the door and looked through the tiny window and my heart sank. It was Andrew. What is he doing here at 9 o’clock? I thought. I opened the door forgetting that I wasn’t really dressed that proper for company and said “Hi Andrew”. He managed to smile a little and then frowning said, “Amber, I need the rent.”

 

What happened next was the beginning of the worst night of my life. He pushed his way into the house. I stepped back to keep from getting stepped on and stumbling from too much wine I fell into the overstuffed chair. “Hey”, I yelled. “Get out”, I cried.

 

My heart was pounding in my chest as I cowered in the chair looking up at this giant of a man. Too scared to speak I felt the tears begin to flow down my cheeks. I was scared to death. The once gentle man had become enraged. He reached down and grabbed my small wrist and pulled me out of the chair almost breaking my arm. “Ouch, please, please don’t”, I pleaded. I knew what he had in mind as he nearly dragged me down the hall to the bedroom.

 

He literally threw me into the room like a rag doll. I crumpled up on the bed in a ball and began to sob. “Please Andrew, I will get the money, I will leave, you don’t have to do this” I managed to mutter. I looked up only to see his steel glare peering down at me while he unbuttoned his shirt. He opened his shirt and I caught sight of the thick hair that covered his tanned chest and shoulders. I had never seen anything like this. Michael’s chest was smooth and hairless; his complexion very fair

 

He reached down and I quickly put my face in the pillow. I felt his huge hand grip the back of my tank top. The cool air hit my back and caused chills as he ripped it from my body. I heard him throw it to the floor. I tried to cover my small tits but he quickly rolled me onto my back. I was paralyzed with fear. Lying on my back exposed to this man. Before that moment the only other man to see me naked was Michael.

 

I closed my eyes hoping this was all an alcohol induced nightmare. The next sound gave me chills and the sobering reminder it was no dream as I heard the rattling of his belt buckle and the slow aching sound of his zipper going down.

 

I open my eyes just enough to see him drop his pants and kick them into the corner of the room. His boxer briefs fit him snuggly displaying the prominent massive bulge between his legs. I thought back for a moment to my first time with Michael and the tiny bulge he had. I loved him though and his 5 1/2 inch cock was the only one I had ever had. I quickly came back to reality when I felt the bed move. I opened my eyes to see Andrew crawling on his knees towards me. I gripped the bed and thought about kicking him but that thought passed quickly as I felt his large hands on each of my sides. He gripped my shorts and in one quick motion tore them forcefully down my legs with my panties. I groaned. “Please, please, Andrew” I cried one last time to no avail. He was determined to have me.

 

Being so fixated on his face and the anger, I had not realized that he had removed his boxer briefs. When he grabbed each of my ankles and spread my legs I looked down towards his hands, it was then that I first saw his cock. It was unbelievably huge, hard, and thick beyond belief. I don’t know the measurements but the nurse at the hospital that did my rape kit said it had to be at least 10” and thicker than my wrist. I closed my eyes.

 

He raised my legs with little effort. My shaved pussy exposed to him and his anger. His hands were so large he held both ankles together high in the air as he slowly licked down the back of my legs. My stomach begins to churn and I thought I was going to be sick. I know my ass rose off the bed when I felt his cold thick tongue plunge into my tight slit. “Ahh”, I moaned.

 

I felt him lay an ankle on each of his hair shoulders. It felt like sand paper against my smooth delicate legs. The next thing I felt was what I knew was the head of his cock going up and down my slit. I closed my eyes as tight as I could and whimpered. I felt very little moisture.

 

He stopped moving his dick and left it near my tiny opening and that was the only warning I had that he was about to enter me. I thought he would go slowly; he didn’t.

 

He shoved down into my barely moist pussy with such force that I was pushed up against the head board hard. I screamed as his massive cock tore into me taking my outer pussy lips and folding them in as he ripped me. I grabbed the blankets with both hands, tears came, as I threw my spinning head back and gasped for air. I felt warm liquid running down the crack of my ass. He screamed “You tight cunt”. I nearly fainted, I began to sweat, and the pain was excruciating. I felt him move and gain his balance and then he shoved again. It felt as though my pelvic bones were separating to accommodate his huge cock. It but it felt as though I had been impaled on a baseball bat.

 

Barely conscious I rolled my head to the side and saw the red flicker of the clock light 9:11 it read.

 

The next shove sent him deep into my pussy, I felt him hit my cervix and push it in as his hairy balls touched my tiny ass. I thought it would burst as my eyes rolled back in my head.

It became hard to breathe as he laid his 210 pound hairy frame on top of me. Each time he ground his dick in me his rough hairy chest would scrape across my tiny stomach and tits.

 

I closed my eyes thinking, he won’t last long, and I have always heard rapists cum quickly. I lost track of time; the pain was tremendous. I believe at some point I became numb. It seemed like he would never stop; grunting like an animal with each thrust. I rolled my head to the side, opened my eyes and looked once more looked at the clock it now read 9:51.

 

Forty minutes had passed since he first entered me and then with another animalistic groan, he muttered “I’m Cumming” With my last bit of strength I gripped the bed just as I felt his dick convulse and began to pump loads of warm cum deep inside my pussy. Tears flowed down my cheeks. I passed out.

 

The next thing I remember was coming to and looking at the clock, my body racked with pain, it read 10:15.

 

I could see him standing in the door of the bedroom looking down at me. “You still owe me for one months rent. I’ll be back to collect.” Then, he turned and left.

 

Made to wait

mrdjamk2 on Forced Stories

I’d had enough. The bitch had kept me waiting too long. We’d been married a few years and sex had got samey and very infrequent. This time it had been 6 weeks without as much as a hand job from her and so, if she wasn’t going to give me what I wanted, then I was going to take it and boy would she regret it.

It was only 8.30pm and she lay on the sofa opposite me as usual, sleeping and snoring as usual. I went upstairs and grabbed the stuff that I was planning to use. Ropes, cuffs, clothes pegs, whip, riding crop, butt plug and a very large vibrator. I sneaked back down as I didn’t want her waking just yet. I laid everything out on the floor and went to the kitchen to get a pair of scissors, with her hands tied her clothes

Read More
would have to be cut off.

I made a loop in one of the ropes and gently moved her arms into a position that meant I could bind them together. The more I could do without her knowing the more of a shock and the more scared she would be when she did wake. I fastened that rope to the door handle and gently pulled her arms above her head and then moved to her feet. One foot was tied over the sofa and tied off on the radiator and the other to the leg of the sofa. She was secure and going nowhere.

I stood back and admired my work. Now it was time for the fun, well my fun, to begin. I undid her top and cut through her bra and her massive tits spilled out. I grabbed a nipple in between the thumb and forefinger of each hand, took a deep breath and twisted as if my life depended on it. Her eyes nearly popped out of her head in pain and she screamed like a banshee. I released but quickly took hold again and twisted for a second, third ,forth time each time being met with wide eyes and the ear piercing shriek. Tears were streaming down her face and it did cross my mind as to just how much it must be hurting and at one point I even thought her nipples were about to twist off in my hands but she was going to pay tonight. She hadn’t realised her hands were tied until she tried to move them to protect herself but once she did she lay there blubbering her eyes out.

I leaned forward really close to her and whispered in her ear “tonight I’m going to have my fun”. She knew what that meant not because we’d ever done anything like this but when discussing our fantasies in the early years of our marriage I’d broached the subject of BDSM but she soon let me know there was no chance telling me I was a “perv” and “ a dirty bastard” ,well she was going to find out just how much of a perv I could be.

I took another rope and lifted her left tit and wrapped the rope around as tight as I could and then mirrored the image with her right one. As I’ve mentioned her tits were big, very big 42H to be exact so there was a lot to play with. I picked up the riding crop and flexed it in front of her and I could tell she was worried. I lulled her into a false sense of security by just gently tapping each tit with it and I saw her relax as she must have thought “this isn’t too bad” to herself. I knew she’d close her eyes as she always does when she’s turned on and when she did I lifted the crop high and slammed it down across her already sore and bruised nipples. Her mouth opened but no sound came out and she gasped for breath. The sound and her breathing returned though as I started to really go to town on her tightly bound tits beating a merry tune all over them. I don’t know just how many time that crop made contact twenty, thirty, fifty I just don’t know but she was begging me to stop. Well my arm was aching but she wasn’t going to tell me what to do, not tonight so I made sure I laid another ten line across her tits for good measure. Between each sob she was asking me “why are you doing this” and “what have I done” so I told her “I’m doing it because I want to and you’ve done nothing, and that’s the problem. Out came the usual garbage when we got into the sexless situation “Oh I’m sorry, I’ve been working hard and I’m tired” well tonight I just didn’t care.

Next to hand was the butt plug something else that was a no-go area for her. BDSM was pervy, blowjobs were degrading and anal was just downright disgusting well boo-hoo for her. I did consider not using any lube but there were plenty of other ways I was going to make her suffer tonight so decided to go a little easy on her plus with the size of it was going to make it hard enough to get up her pristine asshole anyway. I untied each leg and repositioned them to allow me access to her pussy and ass and greased up her hole. I pushed a finger up there just to feel how tight she was and it was really tight. Then a second finger went up there and she was noticeably uncomfortable but not as bad as when I shoved a third in her. I did consider trying to fist her ass as I’d seen in a few porn films but thought it might be easier for me after she’d been plugged for a while and loosened up a bit. The plug was about four inches around at it’s widest point which I know isn’t massive but for a virgin hole was going to have the desired effect plus another thing she didn‘t know just yet was that it was inflatable. Her hole was already greased but I put some more on the plug itself and lined it up. She clamped her ass tight to stop it from entering her hole but after I explained to her that it was going in there one way or another she decided to take the less painful way and unclenched it. I slid about a third of the plug up her and she screwed up her face and shook her head and started moaning “no no no” so I let it out and pushed a bit more firmly to get it to just before the widest point. She really didn’t like it up there but I moved so I could get a better grip and just rammed the rest in there. After about five minutes she started to accept what I’d done and calmed down a little so now it was time for the next phase. I grabbed the bulb and squeezed it once. She took a sharp breath and looked at me as if to say “what the hell was that” I just smiled and gave the bulb another couple of squeezes. She went absolutely fucking berserk and started calling me names I didn’t even think she knew. This is what I wanted from her though, a bit of passion, and I’d take it however it came.

I moved to her pussy and couldn’t believe just how wet she was. I’d pushed her way past her comfort zone and her head and mouth were screaming no but her body was saying yes. Four fingers easily slid into the previously frigid bitches cunt and I couldn’t remember the last time I’d felt her so hot inside. I tucked my thumb in and pushed. I didn’t fist her ass but with a pussy this wet it was too good an opportunity to miss. I started in and out with my hand each time pressing in a bit harder, going a little deeper

until eventually in it went and I could feel her pussy gripping onto my wrist. I’d done it, she’d taken my whole fucking fist up her cunt and it felt sort of weird. I started pumping my arm and stretching that opening wide and I noticed a familiar look on her face. One I recognised from the past. One of lust and sexual fulfilment. What started out as me pretty much raping her was turning into a night neither of us would forget. I decided to push her over the edge and so with her ass plugged, my fist deep in her insides I turned the vibe onto it’s highest setting and placed it directly onto her clit. That was just too much for her and she had an amazing orgasm. Bucking and screaming and I thought that she was going to break my wrist so pulled my hand out for my own safety.

As she calmed down I had to remind her that this was my night not hers and that I hadn’t quite finished with her yet. I let the air out of the butt plug and slid it out. It looked clean to me but she wasn’t keen at all as I held it to her face. ”Open wide dear” I said and pushed it to her lips. The look on her face made me think she was going to puke but to my amazement she slowly opened her mouth and took the whole plug in. She gagged a couple of times and so to make sure it didn’t come out I pumped it up a little so it would get past her teeth. I moved down the sofa and took my cock out that had been straining for release. I placed it against her asshole and looked her in the eyes. She knew what I wanted from her and she just nodded her consent, not that it would of made any difference I was going to do it anyway but with that nod I knew that I’d broken her and she’d never refuse me anything again. There was still more resistance than I was expecting considering the plug had not long been in there but at least it was still tight. Now I don’t have a big cock and I aren’t going to lie about that it’s only four and a half maybe five inches long but it is thicker that most that I’ve seen in films and she certainly felt it going in. I couldn’t believe that after all these years together and numerous times of asking and being shot down in flames that in was finally up her ass. There was only one problem for me now. I was so turned on that each tiny movement I made nearly took me over the edge. I stayed still for as long as I could but then started giving it to her taking what I wanted with no regard for her. After just two or three minutes I got that feeling again and had to decide just where in her body to dump my cum. I decided to leave my mark on her like an animal would so pulled out of her ass and moved to her head. She absolutely hated me cumming on her face as I’d found out the only other time I’d done it when I took her by surprise and I thought she was going to rip my balls off. I lined up with her face and gave a few tugs and unloaded my balls over her face. Again she gagged a few times and I could tell she really didn’t like it but I just laughed as she lay there marked and unable to do anything about it. I got my phone off the shelf and took a few snaps from different angles and told her that if I had to go without sex again for more that ten days not only would she get a re-run of tonight but that the pics would be posted on the net for all to see.

I moved to her feet and untied them and gently lowered them down and the to her hands, I hadn’t thought about this bit at the beginning of the night. I was about to untie her hands and then what would I do if she went into hyper-bitch mode. I looked into her eyes and could see the conflict going on in her head. I released her hands and held my breath waiting for whatever came my way. She looked at me and released the air out of the butt plug that was still in her mouth and then did something that I wasn’t expecting. She took two fingers and dragged them through the cum I’d deposited on her face, scooped some up and then licked them clean and then she did it again and carried on until there was virtually none left on her face. At that point she walked ,rather gingerly, to the bathroom and took a shower. Life has been pretty good since that night with more regular sex and amazingly a few blowjobs for good measure but it’s been two weeks now since the last one and she had been warned what would happen if I had to go without so I’ve just been to the computer to find somewhere to post the pics and was amazed when I turned the screen on to find a “wife pic” site already on the screen and my wife’s battered and bruised pussy filling the screen along with all the other pics I’d taken that night and when I went upstairs all the things I’d used on that fateful night were laid out on the bed. Oh happy times.

Monica-2

dilip on Forced Stories

Monica was in a confused Monica was feeling fresh and lighter after her bath; she called the kitchen and asked for a sandwich for her. She came to the drawing room to meet her daughter Neila. Neila came running to her and hugged her and dragged her to show what all she made with the plado.
Monica followed her there, but her heart is full of fear and disgust of the morning incident. She couldn't properly recollect what went through. Her eyes were on the main door, looking like a scared deer, watching if Madhu is around. She couldn't make out weather she should complain this to Dilip or not. what all could have he done to her, she was thinking. She came back to the world as Nelia was shaking her and trying to tell something. Just then the phone rang, and aaya picked up the phone and ans
Read More
wered and brought the phone to Monica saying it’s the Sahib. Monica s heart started beating faster and she took the cordless from aaya and said Hello. Dilip was on the line and said 'how are you my darling, sorry I couldn't tell you before I left. I tried but your phone was not responding. Is my sweat heart looking prettier like an angel after her visit to the beauty parlor' ...Monica didn't know what to say. She asked him when he is coming back. He enquired are you missing me. Sensually and seriously said “yes I am”.Dilip was concerned listening to her voice and asked’” is every thing OK darling”, I love u'. she composed herself and said ' me too 'Dilip said he ll be coming back the next day and also said he ll inform once the ticket is conformed, and also enquired how Nelia is, Nelia took the phone from her mother and said daddy were are u, Dilip said' I am in Mumbai darling, Neila said why you didn't take me along, you were in school Dilip responded, when are back daddy, tomorrow, then brig me a nice Barbee. OK my love. Neila was quite happy she put down the phone and hugged her mother and told her what her daddy promised. Monica held her tight in her arms and gave her a loving kiss. She started feeling very insecure. What if Dilip comes to know. What reaction he will display.
Monica could sit there any longer and walked into her room and picked up a book and settled down in her favorite relaxer. She couldn't read a word of the book, though her eyes are glued to it her thoughts were wondering. Her mind is full of confusion, how dose she face Dilip tomorrow. Though ac has been ruining full blast she has been sweating. In the mean time her maid came in saying the driver Madhu wants to talk to her. The name of Madhu sent repels through her spine, she sprang out of her relaxer and immediately composing her self asked the maid to go and enquire what he wants to see her about. As the maid left, Monica picked up some tissue and wiped the sweat of her face. She was still sweating; her heart is pumping very fast. She returned to her relaxer and settling down stared thinking what that rascal wants to talk http://about.is/" target="_blank">about. is he going to warn her not to tell Dilip , or beg her for pardon, or what else....she was getting tensed and was eagerly waiting for the maid to return with the message. She was praying all the gods she could remember to save her from any problem what so ever.
.the maid came in and told her that Madhu wants off for the rest of the day as he is not feeling well and he has also to visit a friend who runs a photo studio who is not well. And also asked for an advance of 1000/rupees. She was relieved and got up and picked up her purse and gave her the money, and asked him to be in touch with the master and pick him up from the airport tomorrow.
Monica started feeling the pain in her inner thighs as the aspirin effect was fading away, she took one more and drank water and settled into the bed rolled into a ball like a little baby. The tension in her is making her more dreaded, and the confusion and not knowing what really happened to her is scarier.
she got up and walked into the wash room , locked and lifted her sari removed her panties, she looked her self in the mirror in front, she couldn't still believe what she saw, the smooth mound of hers with the pussy lips showing out and bruised red. She took out some cold cream and applied all around and along the lips and massaged her mound with some more cream. She felt some relief at the same time felt very shy looking at herself like that. She immediately wore the panties and droped her sari down and adjusted the frills. She washed her hands in the sink and was thinking 'how the bush of hers disappeared, did Madhu remove it. the thought of that itself sent shivers through her spine. First time in so many hours her mind started thinking fast, what if tomorrow Dilip comes and wants to have sex with her, and will he come to know. Can she stand that with all the pain she is going through? Will he come to know that her mound is clean shaved? She has never allowed him to see her pussy earlier nor will she allow now. What if he feels it and comes to know. She is scared. She was thinking that she should find some excuse to avoid an encounter. The best she thought was to tell him that her periods are on and avoid if he proposes. He will definitely propose, he loves to do once a day, and she also never ever made any fuss, , Dilip is so soft in nature he never likes to hurt her feelings and will be satisfied by hugging her and kissing her. She went back to her bed and stretched on it.
 She felt bad of the thought that he has to be kissing her stained body. She was also feeling bad that she has to keep information uninformed, which she has never done all through her life. her thoughts went back to Madhu, she couldn't guess what all he could have done to her body, one thing for sure he must have had sex with her, that’s proven by the sperm she washed out of her and the pantie.that sent shivers once again through her spine and her eyes were full again.”Oh god” what harm I have done to any one, why you put me through this, save me please she was crying. She cried cried and cried and she didn't even know when she dosed of into a deep sleep
 Monica woke up as aaya was calling her name. She looked into her watch, its 7pm already.aaya enquired if she is feeling better now. Monica thanked aaya and asked were Nelia is. She told her that she just finished her bath and getting ready.
 Monica got of the bed, freshened up, and went out to meet her daughter in her room.
 Monica spent next one hour finishing all of Nelia's homework. by then aaya has come to invite them for dinner.
 they both had a quite meal.
 later Nelia asked “Mummy ,Since   daddy is not here can I sleep with you”.
 Monica smiled and took Nelia into her arms and carried the little one to her room.
 Neila wanted to listen to some nursery rhymes, from her mother. Monica very patiently sang all the ones she could remember for her daughter
 Neila fell of to sleep. Monica picked up a book to read, but could not proceed beyond a page.
 Her mind raced back to the morning incident and Madhu.
 What all he could have done, what all he has seen, how did he plan, what her next course to be to protect her self.
The thought that Madhu had striped her naked and has seen her so, made her heart race with fear and disgust, and felt shy too. She herself has not looked at her nakedness in full. And her husband Dilip she never accepted to show herself up to him too in spite of his repeated requests.
Surprisingly her inner thighs were getting wet with the thought that some one has seen her naked. She was wondering what could have hurt her that badly, did he enjoy her, if so, is he that big that she has been that badly bruised. she never new any answers for her doubts. She dosed off into a deep sleep.
 Monica woke up in the morning, it was about 6am, and she looked around, her little doll Nelia is still sleeping just like a doll.
Monica went into the wash and finished all her morning rituals. Her mind again started revolving around yesterday. Was that true, she wished it to be just a dream. Just to check out weather it was a dream or not, she peeped under her nighty and felt her panties. She pulled it down, there she could see her wonderful pussy glowing like a night lamp clean shaved, as a conformity to the reality .
Her heart started beating loud and fast again.
 She knows Dilip immediately after his return would like to meet her and have sex with her. What should she do, tell him all or avoid. There are only two choices.
 She decided to postpone the subject.
Monica's bed room door opened and Dilip walked in with a broad smile and with stretched hands. He held her tight in his arms and planted a kiss on her lips and hugged her tight. Over Dilip’s shoulders Monica could see Madhu walking into the room with the baggage.Madhu didn't even look up, he just left the baggage in the room and left closing the door behind him.
Monica released herself from Dilip,s tight embrace and walked him to the bed were Neila has been sleeping.
 Dilip bent down and kissed his pretty daughter awake. Nelia woke up, with all smiles hugged her dad and rested her self on his shoulder.Dilip holding Nelia tight to his chest said to Monica “Darling I love you so much and thank you all my life for giving me such a wonderful gift in the form of Nelia” .Monica called out for Aaya to take Nelia to the wash and get her ready for school. Aaya came in and took Nelia along with her. Dilip immediately locked the door and took Monica in his arms and gave her a very tight hug and took Monica's lips into his and gave her a very long kiss sucking her. Dilip lifted her in both his arms like a feather and carried her to the bed. Monica didn't know how to resist, just then Dilip’s mobile rung . Dilip laid her on the bed and answered and was involved in a serious conversation over the phone. While he held Monica in one arm. Dilip released her and said that he has to hurry as there is a problem in the factory, and rushed to the wash room to get ready. Monica felt a relief pass through her and took out fresh clothes for Dilip to wear from the wardrobe and put them on the bed and went to the kitchen to organize breakfast for Dilip and Nelia.
 After both were ready all three of them sat at the dining table and had their breakfast,aaya also  had her breakfast and got ready to accompany Nelia to school.
Usually Monica goes up to the car and sees them off, but fear of seeing Madhu she was finding excuses to say bye to them from the dining table itself.
She went back to her room to pick up a book to read and remembered that her brother in US wanted a list of items sent to him and has said that he will send her a mail. Monica went to the computer which is in one corner of her large room and switched on, and logged on to her mail. In her mail she couldn't find any mail from her brother but to her surprise found three mails from the same person all are named Madhu. with trembling hands she opened the first there the mail read 'Dear Madam      pl change your pass word immediately ”Love Madhu” She dint know what it meant, she opened the next, which was with attachments and written enjoy them
 She opened the attachments and picture after picture were changing and displaying on the full screen. Monica didn't know what was happening and didn't even know what she was seeing on the screen is true or not. Her heart was in her throat and her she forgot even to close her mouth watching the pictures on the screen. all those were nude pictures of hers taken in various angles lying on the bed. She could recollect the bed sheet and immediately realised who took them. the quality of pictures was too good and every detail of her body are visible in them in fact she could find some marks on her body which she herself has never noticed and needed to recheck them in conformation. Monica closed the window and immediately checked her email details and changed her pass word now realizing why she was advised so in the previous mail. Dilip is aware of her password, though he does not open her mail she couldn't take any chances of him looking into this mail in particular. She opened the third mail and found that a video  is attached to it.
 she opened the clipping and to her surprise she could see how Madhu carried her to the bed in his arms and making her comfortable how he kissed her, how he undressed her, how he suck onto her lips and how he suck her breasts. She was undergoing fear and excitement while she was watching the video. She also saw how he prepared her for shaving her pussy and how he kissed it . her pussy started oozing looking at it ,but her anger is mounting as to how dare  a driver could do all this to her. she also saw him undress and looking at his strong hard ,thick, long tool she choked and realized why her pussy is still paining even after 24hours.Madhu s tool was two inches longer then Dilip’s and double the thick, and was looking like a hard iron rod, unlike Dilip’s which looks delicate and nice. She was scared looking at it. She saw the entire episode and now she could recollect and put the split memories into place and understand what exactly happened. Monica was surprised for more then anything to see how her body was cooperating him in the proses. For a person watching the bit will fell or understand that every thing happening there is done with consent only. She could not believe what her body was subjected too, and how it cooperated in responding the movement. .by the time the clip was over her body was drenched in sweat in spite of the AC working at full blast. Her panty too was fully drenched with the oozing and she felt absolutely weak. Monica switched off the computer and went into the wash to freshen up. She had to change into  fresh panties and she washed her face and came back to the room and sat on her bed with her heart beating at a high pace.

 Her eyes are full and wanted to cry out loud and confess her fate to some one. But she has none other then Dilip.she put her face to her pillow and cried a loud for a while. Sat up and started thinking, now what to do, weather to complain to Dilip or not, how will he react. Will he accept her as earlier, don’t know, she has her own doubts. He is not the types who can accept such ideas. Monica locked her room main door and opened the mail on her computer and opened the video mail
 She ran the entire video once again and watched very cool the entire clip. Her inner thigh started becoming wet and her body turned hot. She was wondering how Madhu could have put the entire large tool into her. How could she take it, will it give more satisfaction or more pain. She laughed to herself for her thoughts going from fear to pleasure. She couldn't believe her own mind. She switched off the computer and came out of her room to the drawing room.
Next few days went by, she kept Dilip away from her pussy to avoid him realizing of its new attire. She allowed him to play with the rest of her body and pleasured him without sex. The third day Madhu called her on her mobile in the morning when Dilip was in the wash. He asked 'MADAM DID YOU WATCH THE VIDEO' HOW DO YOU LIKE IT.;
Without waiting for her reply he told her to ask for the car to go out shopping. Madam pl do as I say to avoid Saab seeing the videos. she wanted to say’ no’ to him, before she could say that he cut the line. Dilip came out of wash and got ready and asked her to organize breakfast as he has to go to office early to attend a meeting with the workers. Monica did not have time to talk to him, he had his breakfast and left the car for Nelia to be drooped in school, and drove away in his Merck.Madhu waiting outside thought that Monica asked for the car.Madhu called again on Monica's mobile and thanked her, again giving no time for her to answer and asked her to get ready and come along Nelia baby to school. Monica followed instructions like a timid dear. She got ready in her pink Mysore silk sari with matching blouse and got into the car along with Nelia and Aaya. Her mind now stopped thinking totally. She was absolutely blank.
 Monica sat back and watched Aaya escort Nelia into the school and waved at her. Madhu got in and said no word except drove the car fast towards his favorite den.
 Madhu opened the garage door with the remote while Monica sat stunned in the back seat.Madhu pulled the car into the garage and closed the door of the garage with the remote.
 He got down and switched on a light as it was dark, and came around and held the car door open for Monica to get down, and said 'please madam'.
Monica was so scared she got out like a puppet and followed him to the door .
Madhu closed the door behind them as both of them entered the room. Madhu took off his drivers cap and jacket and dumped them on the chair nearby. .the AC has been running and the room is cold and comfortable. Madhu held Monica in his hands and walked her to the bed and made her sit on it . Monica tried to wiggle out but failed .Madhu took the remote and stared playing the TV and VCR. Monica could see a larger version of the same clip she saw in her computer. Madhu came close to her and with his both hands under her arms made her stand and hugged her tight and took her lips into his and started sucking them to glory like a hungry hyena. Monica stood still in his arms without any resistance. Madhu split with her for a moment and removed the vest the only costume on his chest and held Monica's face to it and held it tight. Monica could feel the swollen chest hard and strong.’ to admit the truth she felt nice’, the change compared to Dilip’s soft chest ,this was strong and felt safe and unknown pleasure ran through her. Monica did not realize when Madhu opened the clips on her sari and ,was surprised to see it fall to the floor as he parted a little from her.
Madhu took Monica s lips this time fully into his and going bonkers with the taste of those thin wonderful lips. Madhu released a hand of his and unbuttoned Monica s blouse and released the hook on her bra. .Madhu pulled both the bra and the blouse of her and drooped them both to the floor.
 Monica un consciously put her both hands around Madhu and held him, so as to avoid his gaze on her naked top. While she was in mid s of this confusion Madhu pulled open her knot on her petticoat, which instantly joined the sari on the floor.
 Now Monica was in his arms absolutely naked accept for her panties.
.Madhu raised her in his arms and laid her on the bed. Monica felt shy and curled up into a ball .and was looking at Madhu with timid eyes.
Madhu was standing next to the bed with his underwear, and Monica could notice a huge bulge in it he stood facing Monica and slowly pulled of his underwear. Monica looked at his tool unbelieving, she could not believe that any human could be having such huge tool, it s almost double the size both in thickness and length compared to Dilip’s. Her mouth opened in disbelief, and realized why she had so much pain in her pussy the last time.Madhu bent down and straightened her legs and pulled of her only costume. Madhu sat next to Monica on the bed and started massaging one of her breasts while he started sucking on the other. .Madhu stretched along side Monica on the bed and with one hand started caressing her mound. Madhu ran his fingers along the lips of her pussy and massaged the surface before he inserted a finger into her love hole. Monica jerked and rapped her self around him. he slowly massaged her clit and entered his finger deeper it her opening which by now is oozing fluids.
Monica stretched her legs apart and made more room for Madhu to finger her. Monica in trance pulled Madhu on to her and took his lips into hers and was sucking them in a trance. Madhu in turn released the other hand from her boobs and pulled out a bottle of Vaseline from the draw and applied generously all over his tool. Now with both the hands he held both her thighs in the air and spread them as much as they can and put his rock hard tool at the opening of her hole. Monica could not hold her self and moved further. Only the head of his tool could enter her. That entry itself was pleasantly painful to Monica and was in a different world. Madhu very slowly and steadily was moving his tool into her knowing how delicate and tender she is. Though it took some time he could mange pushing him into her fully a while later without causing much pain. Monica was feeling full of him inside and felt that the tip of his tool reached her throat through her belly. She couldn't believe the fact which is in front of her eyes that giant tool which she saw a while ago is fully inside her. The thought itself was watering her hole and all her inner walls gave away there stiffness and were emitting her love fluids. This made Madhu's job easier and the inner walls which were holding his tool like a tight jacket started releasing, allowing him to slowly commence moment. Madhu moved in after pulling out and increased the in out movement. As he increased the pace Monica stretched her self allowing him a free movement. Now he pulled his tool almost out of her and pushed in with all his pressure. Monica could feel him invent and reach newer depths in her and was enjoying the encounter. Monica hugged Madhu tight to her chest while she lifted both her legs into the air above. Madhu now was in the heights of pleasure and was moving like a locomotive moving fast towards its destination. Monica must have come n number of times by now and was fully wet inside and was feeling weak . Madhu also couldn't hold himself any longer and finally plunged himself into her and shot out his load into her at a very high pitch. Monica could feel the hot load filling her and experienced the highest pleasure in her life.

 

Denied Release

Female_Orgasm_Denial on Forced Stories

She pushed her hand under her school skirt and into her panties, desperately trying to get off before she had to go back to the school party. she hadn't had an orgasm in well over a year, even though she was a virgin, she had a high sex drive, this manifested in an extremely horny temperament, if she didn't orgasm at least once a week, she felt horny all the time.


The constant supervision of her highly religious stepfather stopped any chance she had of that sweet release. she had gotten close, sure but never had she actually had an orgasm since he moved into her and her mother's life.
Her mother was away on an important buisness trip, and would be for the rest of the year. She saw her Stepfather glancing at her body occasionally and she felt disturbed by it, but he never did anythi
Read More
ng.


He made her wear what he called a "purity belt" which dienied anything the size of her fingers or larger access to her pussy. Her stepfather had removed all the locks on the inside of the house, allowing him acess to her at all times. only in the shower could she masturbate, but she was always interrupted before she could finish, this left her very hot and wet almost constantly, except when she concentrated really hard at school. she had been allowed to remove it for this night, as it was a special occasion and he had planned to get rid of it permanently.


She jumped as she heard footsteps approaching her cubicle, and the door opened, she was frozen with fear and could not move a muscle, she swore she locked the door. Her stepfather and the Janitor for the school stepped in, "Aha! there you are young lady" said her stepfather as the janitor, a fat, ugly smelly man with bad teeth, grinned lewdly from behind him."Just what do you think you are doing?"
"I w-was just uhh-hh..." she stammered, but she new she was busted. "Your'e in big trouble. I will leave you in the hands of the janitor for the rest of the evening, he has sworn to keep you out of trouble, and it looks like that will also entail keeping you out of your underwear" he nodded to the janitor who made a mock bow, and then he left the room.


"Hah, you're damn sexy, little girly" observed the janitor, looking her up and down "You pervert! Get away from me!" she screamed at him
"Nuh-uh, no can do hotstuff" he countered "I've bin task'd with your protecshn" he drawled, grinning again. "That means i gotta keep you outta your sweet-smelling little panties there." he chuckled producing rope from behind him and stepping towards her. "you can't do this, i'm sixteen!" she begged him, sensing his intention, but he ignored her.


He overpowered her and brought her into the boiler room. stripped her of her shoes, socks, panties, shirt and bra but leaving her school skirt on, before tying her arms and legs apart, arms to the pipes near the ceiling, and her ankles to each side of the room, he then knelt down, picked up her panties and smelt them "mmmmmmmm-M!" he exclaimed "I love me the smell of a tight, young jailbait pussy" he told her, sticking them in his mouth and sucking on them. She was repulsed by this and told him so. He just grinned again and put the panties in her mouth, taping it shut afterwards, she gagged on the taste of his mouth, he then knelt down and began to lick her pussy, lightly at first, but getting more agressive, she hated it but it felt so good, she was again on the edge of orgasm as he stopped.


She looked at him questioningly, he just smiled and told her "not yet" as she calmed down, he then continued to tease her for an hour until she lost consciousness, her pussy aching.


She awoke hours later, in pitch darkness, to find herself attatched to the pommel-horse in the gym, her arms under the bars. She checked her watch, 10:00. The school party was almost over, then she remebered that the last event was the award ceremony in the Gymnasium. She tried to free herself, but was unable to get her arms out from under the pommel-horses grip, 'the janitor must have pushed them down' she thought. her pussy was still sore from the constant edging she had recieved and she was aching for release.


That's when she heard it, the sound of many footsteps filing into the room, deperately she fought to free herself but was still unable to. some people started talking lowly and she felt the vibrations 'that's strange, i shouldn't feel that' she though in a moment of calm, then she realised the vibrations were coming from inside her tender, red pussy. 'The bastard! he's put a vibrator in me!' she was once again approaching that final state of pleasure, but her pussy was so sore that she was getting there very slowly. She began to panick, and decided she would call out for help, it would have to be better that coming in front of possibly the whole school.


She tried to open her mouth to call out, but couldn't, she tried to get a hand to her face but could only just reach, she felt the edge of some tape. She was really worked up now, her climax was approaching steadily, she couldn't see anything, had tape over her mouth and the gym was filling with people. She tried to push the horse away by pushing her feet on the ground, but it was too heavy to move. Then she heard the announcement,"Ladies and gentlemen..." It was the headmaster, always one for theatrics. "Tonight we are gathered here, to recognize what the students of this school are made of!" she crossed her legs, trying to recover at least some dignity, but felt hands attaching handcuffs to her ankles, binding her legs apart, stretching her thighs uncomfortably. 'he's still here!' she fumed, and then began to struggle.


"In a moment we will turn on the lights, and then we will call forward those students in need of recognition." 'no! don't turn on the lights!' she thought weakly, her orgasm was nearly here, she didn't want to explode in front of everyone. That's when the vibrating stopped, 'thank god!' she thought gratefully 'he must have just been fucking with me, it should be easier to recover from this if it doesn't look like i enjoyed it.' then the lights came on, but she was behind a curtain. then she saw him. grinning over by the switch that opened the curtains.


The first names were being called out, and then she heard hers. "Samantha Hamilton... Samantha are you here?" the headmaster enquired, then she heard the janitor whisper "She's behind here, says she has a surprise, she won't show me what it is and she is behind some panels. When i open the curtains they will move away and we can see her" 'this was planned?' she couldn't believe it, if it wasn't bad enough being denied orgasm for over a year and then sexually tormented by the janitor, she was about to be publicly humiliated at a school assembly!


"Ahh i see." the headmaster whispered back "Well people, it seems Samantha has a surprise for us..." Samantha felt the vibrations start again. damnt it! she fought the feeling that were building in her, it was so unfair, all this time without an orgasm and now she had to resist it? but it was no use. she heard a timer counting down slowly, in time with her approach to orgasm "30... 29..." 'oh no, he knows when to open the curtain' she fought it even more, and managed to slow herself sdown, but the timer just slowed down too.


"Alright" she heard the janitor say, she says she's almost ready" i'll open the curtain in 10 seconds." Samantha would be having perhaps the most incredible and incredibly embarrasing moment of her short sexual life in 15 seconds. She heard the rustle as the curtain moved. felt the eyes of everyone on her, heard their gasps, she felt so embarrased, even worse, her climax was here '5.... 4....... 3........... 2..........' she fought hard, but to no avail, '1.............'but then the vibrating stopped again, actually moaning in frustration, she struggled more. the vibrator kept turning on again when she had cooled down, stopping before orgasm every time.


"SAMANTHA!" her stapfather's voice boomed from the crowd, "WHAT DID I TELL YOU ABOUT DEPRAVED ACTS?" he had drilled into her the sin of masturbation and the evil contained in sex toys almost constantly when he moved in. Samantha looked helplessly at him as the vibrator shut off again, this time it was the last time for a while.


"What happened?" he demanded of the janitor "well, she said she had to get ready for the presentation, that she had a surprise..." he stopped "I never though she would do something this 'dee-praived' he said, quoting her stepfathers earlier remark" "indeed" he said. "well i was going to remove her purity belt permanently, but i think she needs it for a long time yet, i think you should put it on her" he told the janitor "with pleasure, sir" the janitor said. taking the leather underwear from him and walking over to her. Samantha hadn't noticed, but the curtains had closed again after her stepfather had moved down.


As the janitor was attatching the belt, Samantha stopped and thought 'wait, what about the vibrator?' and looked pleadingly at the janitor. he winked and pulled an identical one from his pocket, it was the size of an earpiece, smooth and light red in col. "it gathers power from heat, he explained, it will turn on every friday night at 10:00, and will snese when you are close to orgasm, then it will stop, and start again after a minute has passed, it will do this for two hours." she couldn't believe it, this man had condemned her to two more years of the stupid purity belt, and had kept a tiny vibrator inside it that would torment her every weekend. a tear rolled out of the vorner of hey eye and down her cheeck, to be wiped off by the janitor and licked off his finger.


"Oh, one more thing, he said quietly to her as he finished attatching ald locking the belt, the vibrator will do its routine all through the night, and tommorrow night, and the night after that, and so on until the end of the holidays. I hope you enjoy them." he grinned at her again and got up, untied her, made a show of looking around the pommel-horse for the keys to the cuffs, 'found' them, unlocked her, and left the tape for her to remove. he moved across to her stepfather and gave him the decoy vibrator "She had this attatched to her." he lied "Oho, she wont be getting out of her belt for a long time now." he concluded to the janitor and Samantha.


This new purity belt was different, it had a hatch in the back where her asshole was, with a lock attatched, but she didn't notice, she was too absorbed in the feeling of her pussy and her emotions towards what had happened to take notice herself.


On the way out of school, Samantha tried to tell her what the janitor had done, but her stepfather would hear none of it, "I am shocked that you wold make up such lies, Samantha" he scolded her "after all that you've done tonight, really!" they continued walking "no, in fact..." they stopped again "You can walk home!" he told her
"But-"she she was cut off before she could finish.
"No buts, you are walking" and stormed off to the car, leaving her to walk home in the dark.


The vibrator started buzzing, Samantha started crying angry at the whole situation, it wasn't fair! she just wanted for a moment to feel the release of her climax. but that, it seemed, would never be. she arrived home well after midnight, exhausted, soaked in her juices. she had thought of an idea as she had walked home, "Hey! can i have the key for this thing? i need to use the toilet." she informed her stepfather, perhaps she could remove the vibrator before it could tease her any more, at least. "Didn't you notice the hatch at the back? i will give you the key when you need to use the bathroom, but will have it back immediately after. "but what about school?" she asked "Don't worry" he said "I gave the janitor the other key, he will do the same for you at school."


'Oh god no' thought Samantha 'not that twisted asshole' "why HIM?" she demanded
"After what he did for us today i think he is responsible enough for this duty" her stapfather told her "Now, i'll wait outside while you use the facility, don't bee too long or i'll come in there and check on you." he warned.
"But what about my pee?" she asked, only just thinking about it
"It has a pipe that leads from the front around to the hatch at the back. It was made for extended use like this."


After she used the toilet and gave her stepfather the key. She ran into her room, tore off her clothes. dove into bed and began working on her nipples, they had always been fairly sensetive, she had just never needed to use them for stimulation. she climbed higher up the ladder of passion, aided by the vibrator, and as she got to the edge once again and the vibrator shut off, she couldn't push herself over. No matter how hard she tried, her nipples weren't enough. she needed to touch her clit to reach that ecstasy. She again cried, she didn't sleep very well that night, or indeed the rest of the holidays.


Part Two Coming Soon, Hopefully - Tell me if you like it or see any mistakes :P

My Boss Raped Me

AldAVeeRA on Forced Stories

Hi friends, this is Sehr here. It is the first time I am writing a story. It also happens to be the story of my first fuck. Let my start by describing myself for you. I am a young lady with a figure of 34b/24/34. I have a beautiful face and fair complexion. My skin is smooth. In short I know that I can make any dick rise at my command. I work as a sales executive in an MNC at Delhi. I belong to a town of Thatta. My mom and sister still reside there, my dad had expired and for work I live alone in Karachi with an old aunt in Clifton. This incident happened 2 ½ ago. A new area sales manager transferred from Lahore. He was a handsome chap. Only Imran Khan could match him in looks. He was the new Hot Shot MBA manager, from somewhere in UK.. I was attracted to him from the very first day. Al
Read More
though he happened to be my boss, I always found myself weak and sexually excited when I was in his presence. Whenever I was in his cabin alone with him, I would bend down or make efforts so that I could give him a glimpse of my curvy cleavage and boobs. Many a times I caught his stealing glimpses of my boobs. In such instances I would give him a sarcastic smile. On 30th Sept 2000, a Saturday, Omar invited me for a dinner. I agreed. He asked me to come over at his hotel as he was new and would not be able to find my place. As I told you that he was recently transferred to Karachi, our company had lodged him at Hotel Avari at Shahrah e Faisal. I reached the hotel at 8 p.m. sharp and called him from the lobby. He said that he had just reached and wanted to change into something comfortable and asked me to come up to his room. I got bit nervous as I anticipated what was in store for me. My heart started to race heavily and was pounding real hard. I waited for the elavator and when it came I got in, there was only this guy besides me in the lift and he kept on looking at me as if he was stripping me of my clothes in the lift and wanted to fuck me real hard. He was nice looking and was dressed nicely as well. Anyhow, When the lift stopped at the 11th floor, I started towards Omar’s room. As I reached the door of his room my hands were sweating and I rang the doorbell with my shivering hands. Omar opened the door and greeted me with a sweet smile. He had the nicest of smiles, which was a real turn on for me. He asked to come in, like a gentleman. He was wearing a nice white shower robe and it seemed he was in the shower. I stepped in and I ran my eyes around he room. I saw that the dinner was already served on the table. I asked him about the food, and Omar told me that we would have the dinner in the room itself, as he was tired but didn’t want to get dressed up. Then my eyes ran over the bed where I saw he had tied ropes to the corner of the beds. I asked him what the ropes were for. Omar told me “ Sehr my darling, I will tie you with this rope and fuck the living daylights out of you. My dick has been hungry for a pussy for the last few days and now all its hunger is about to be fulfilled with yours. I told him “ what nonsense is this” and I tried to leave. He caught me near the door and pushed me hard against the wall, with his left elbow pressing my shoulders against the wall. He immediately placed his hands on my curvy boobs from behind, and began to feel them gently first. I told him. “ Omar! Let me go” He looked at me in my eye and asked me “ Do you want to go u bitch” I said yes. Moment I said yes. He squeezed my boobs with his might. His mighty hands crushed my virgin untouched boobs cruelly. I was in pain. I let out a scream. He immediately muffled my scream by placing his lips over mine and started to kiss me deeply and passionately. His kiss sent a shiver down my spine. I liked it too, but I was too scared to loose my virginity, as I was a small town girl. I liked the way he was kissing but I pushed him back, out of fear. He got angry and slapped me hard and pushed me on the bed. I tried to squirm out of the bed. He caught me by my leg and pulled me close to him and slapped me twice. I became quite as his slaps were hurting me. I pleaded him to le me go. I told him that I was virgin and that is important to me and let me go. He was in no mood. He pushed me to the bed and tied me to the bed. I was tied helplessly to the bed as he began to address me. He told me” Bitch you really like exposing your boobs! Today I will expose your entire body and see every inch of your lovely naked body, my love. Saying so he took the phone and said. “ Whore tell me your home phone number.” I told him the number. He told me “ Tell your aunty that your are leaving for office work and going to Lahore and will only return on Tuesday.” He dialled the number and put the phone on my ears and I did what he told me out of fear and out of excitement also. He planned to fuck me for next 60 hours as next day was Sunday and Monday was 11th Sept, which was again a holiday on account of Jinnah’s birthday. After putting the phone down he started staring at my body. Then he sat down in the chair in front of me and again started to stare at my body. I could feel his eyes running over my body. I was feeling a chill rundown my entire body. I was squirming helplessly in the bed like a caged animal. Omar began to talk dirty to me. He said, “ Sehr. Tell me hasn’t anyone ever fucked you before me?” I replied negative. I told him I was a virgin. Then he started to ask me if I was ever abused physically in trains or buses. I replied yes, but very few times. Then he told me,” Bitch you have a nice youthful body. It’s really beautiful. I just love your boobs. I mean Sehr, your boobs are very sexy and nicely sized. Today I am going to devour the best set of boobs in Karachi that I have seen so far.” I was getting excited and scared. I was moaning and squirming in the bed, but Omar was taking my fuck patiently. He asked me,” Sehr tell me are you feeling the wetness at your pussy now?” I was shocked. I said no. He asked me again “ Sehr is your panty not getting wet by now?” I replied no again. He then got upon the bed and first split my legs. Then he lay on top of me and he began to rub his hard dick gently against my pussy. Both of us till now were wearing our clothes. The touch of his hardness through his jeans sent a shiver in my entire body. My pussy started to shiver. Then he got up again. He asked me again,” Is your panty wet now?” I still said no. To this he replied, “ I do not believe you. Let me see it.” I realised that he was about to remove my jeans. I pleaded with him not to do so, but he was in no mood to listen to me. He first unbuttoned my jeans so as to reveal the upper line of my panty. Once he caught the glimpse of my black-laced thong panty, I supposed he lost the control for the first time. He like an animal just ripped open my jeans. My jeans were torn to shreds. Now I lay before him tied to the bed in my thong. Now he started to stare at my crouch, which was actually oozing out the juices of love. My panty was getting wet. Omar smiled and he seemed in mood for a long foreplay. He started to stare at my milky white and smooth thighs. He said,” Wow bitch, you have great legs too. Today should be fun filled a day.” He began to smoothly run his hands over my thighs. I started to get goose pimples at his touch. Then he slowly bent over and started to kiss my thighs He started to lick my thighs. First the outer side of the thighs. He was very slow and gentle in kissing and licking me. Slowly licking the outer thighs he moved to the inner part of my thighs. As he reached the inner thighs I squeezed my legs together so as to stop him from kissing me. I did this out of ecstasy and fear. As my legs joined, he opened my legs again and put his arms under my legs and raised my legs with his hands such that my thighs rested on his biceps, and he reached out his hands and caught my boobs and began to crush them real hard. I was screaming in pain and he continued to kiss my thighs. I joined my legs again together in pain. But this time, Omar’s head was placed right between my legs. Me joining the legs took his lips on my pussy. As my legs joined he planted a deep and passionate kiss on my wet pussy. Moment his lips touched my pussy I began to moan I pleasure and Omar continued to eat my pussy. Then suddenly got off my pussy and released my legs and said. “ Sehr u r really tasty honey, but I want to eat you slowly. “ saying he slid his hands inside my T-shirt and slowly he moved upwards till his hands had cupped my breast. He started to slowly caress my boobs. Then with a hard jerk just tore off my T-shirt. Now I was lying in front of him tied to the bed only my bra and panty. Omar then started to play with my breast. He lay next to me and first started to gently press my boobs with his fingers of his right hand. This foreplay of his had gotten me to the wildest point of ecstasy. I just wanted him to enter me and get over with it, but Omar was enjoying every moment of it. After pressing my boobs gently he began to run his fingers slowly over my cleavage, and only a part of my boobs was visible to him as I was still in my bra and panty. His every touch was driving me to next level of ecstasy. I was already in heaven. He kept doing this to me for about 2-3 minutes. Simultaneously he also kept on talking to me and arousing me verbally too. I was squirming and moaning in the bed helplessly. Then he got on top of me again and started to kiss me again. First kissed my lips slowly, kissing all the way and pushing his tongue into my mouth. Then he started to move downwards. He started kissing my neck. Completely kissing every inch of my neck he started to kiss my shoulders. Kissing my right shoulder he caught the strap of my bra in his mouth and pulled it hard, but the strap did not give way. To this Omar took a knife and cut the right shoulder strap of my bra. Then he started to lick my shoulder. Licking and kissing he moved across my chest to kiss my other shoulder. He started to slowly bite my shoulder. Biting my shoulder he again took the other strap of my bra and cut the strap too. Then suddenly he got up and removed his own clothes except for his boxers. I could see the bulge of his hard tool waiting to break free from the imprisonment of his boxers and it was a pretty big bulge, 7 inches as I could see. I was in horror and excitement. After removing his clothes he climbed back on top of me and he continued to kiss me again. He started again from where he had left. He started to lick my shoulders again and started to roll his tongue over the upper outline of my boobs. This foreplay had made me reach my peak. I was widening my legs and trying to feel his dick on my pussy. He sensed this and while kissing my chest he touched his hardened bulge inside his underwear on my pussy. The feel of his dick on my pussy made me reach my first orgasm. With a scream I reached my first orgasm. My pussy was flowing the juices of love and making my panty wet. Smiling, Omar made me turn, and now I was lying on my stomach with my arms in crossed position as I was tied. First he slowly started to rub his dick on my ass. I was still moaning. Then he began to kiss my back He kissed every inch of my back right from the shoulder till the panty on my waist. Then slowly he unhooked my bra. Then he made me lie straight on the bed again. Then he sat on my stomach and started to fondle with my boobs again. He started to press my boobs with his hands again. Do not forget that my bra was still cupping my breast. Then he again bent over me and first planted a kiss on my curvy cleavage. Then catching my bra cup in his mouth he removed my bra from my body to reveal my boobs to him. This was the first time that my boobs were revealed to a man. I screamed when he removed my bra. But Omar closed my mouth to muffle my scream. He signalled me to stay quiet, and released my mouth. Then he began to stare at my boobs. Then he started to play with my nipples. He caught both my nipples by his thumb and forefinger and began to pinch my nipples gently. This pinching of my nipple made my nipples hard. He then started to fondle my bare boobs. He began to pinch my boobs. He pinched every inch of my boobs first. Then he bent over me and began to suck my boobs. He started to suck my boobs real hard. He engulfed more than half my boobs in his mouth. Then he began to gently kiss my boobs. First he started to kiss from the outer edges of my boobs and in figure of 8 kept kissing both my boobs in a sequence. He kissed every inch of my boobs but my nipples. After kissing he started to lick my boobs in the same fashion. After he had finished licking my boobs completely except for my nipples. He planted a kiss on my nipples. This kiss of his on my nipples made me reach a next level of ecstasy. I was moaning louder and louder. Then he took my nipples in his mouth and began to play with my nipples with his tongue. He stated to roll his tongue over my nipples. He then applied his saliva on my nipples to make them wet and blew air on the wet nipples. This gave me a cold sensation on my hot nipples, sending shiver through my entire body. I began to beg him to fuck me and relieve me from the torture. Omar just smiled and was thoroughly enjoying fucking me. After leaving my boobs he began to kiss me downwards. He started to kiss my stomach. He started to roll his tongue on my waist. He began to lick my navel in circle. This was getting me more and more wild. Then he got up and looked in my eyes, and asked me “ Has any other guy ever seen you in all your naked glory?? “ I replied “no”. He looked at me and said, “ Wrong answer” and with a jerk just tore off the thong panty from my body. He looked at me and said. “ From now onwards you cannot say that no man has never seen you naked. I have.” I was now lying totally nude before him tied to the bed. He bent forward again and began to tongue fuck me. He licked my pussy for about a minute. My pussy was oozing juices of love. Then suddenly he got up and looked at me and said. “ Lets have dinner.” I was in horror, as I could not believe that he was going to leave me after getting me to this level of pleasure and anxiety. I was still tied to the bed. He took some rice and put them on my pussy. He then began to dine on my pussy. He licked rice from my pussy mixed with my cum and began to eat the rice. He kept eating rice and I kept cumming. After eating rice he poured Lentil over my breast and sucked the lentil from my breast. While sucking the lentil from my boobs, he began to softly bite my boobs. After about 5 minutes. He asked me if I would like some custard. I did not know what to say. Before I could reply he removed his underwear revealing his 6 inches dick. I was excited and scared looking at the size of the dick. He then dipped his dick in the custard and gave his dick in my mouth for sucking. I was wild by this time I began to suck his dick vigorously and began to blow him. He pulled his dick out from my mouth. He told me” No sweetheart it is my time to enjoy. Let the fun begin. Now I am going to fuck you.” I was now over anxious for this moment. I just spread my legs for him to come in. Seeing my split legs he smiled and said you are becoming a real bitch now. Let’s do it. He first took his dick and just gently placed the tip of his dick on my pussy. The feel of his dick on my pussy made me cum for the second time. My pussy by now was totally moist and shivering and hot waiting for a dick to enter it now. He then got away from me again and began to first widen and loosen my pussy a bit with his fingers. He began to finger my pussy. He first inserted one finger in my pussy. It pained me and I screamed. He removed the finger, waited for a second and again inserted finger again and began to masturbate me. I was moaning in pleasure and pain. After about a minute he inserted his second finger and continued to masturbate me. Then 3 fingers. His 3 fingers were tearing my virgin pussy and I was in pain and screaming. While he was doing this he took my right foot and placed it on his dick. I was excited and I began to give him a foot job. After about 2-3 minutes he took position to fuck me. He lay on top of me. He split my legs, widened my pussy with his fingers and then with a jerk just inserted his dick inside my pussy. The insertion of his fat dick in my pussy caused pain, I let out a loud scream. Omar just placed his lips over mine to muffle my scream. With the jerk only half his dick was able to penetrate in my pussy. But due to my pain he just held his position for a brief moment. His lips then left my lips. He looked in my eye. And comforted me and asked me to be quiet as he was in and will not pain anymore. He asked me to loosen my pussy that I had tightened due to pain. I believed him I loosened my pussy. Holding for couple of seconds after I loosened the pussy, Omar with another jerk inserted his entire dick in my pussy. I was in pain again. My pussy began to bleed. I tightened my pussy again, not allowing Omar to move. Omar also just held the position to let my pain subside. He just lay there on top of me for about a minute. He kept talking to me. After about a minute. When my pain subsided and my pussy loosened. Omar began to fuck me. He started to slowly go in and out of my pussy real slow. His elbows resting on the bed near my shoulder, he continued to slowly fuck me. I began to enjoy it. In-between he kept kissing my lips and my boobs. After stroking me slowly for about 2 minutes Omar slowly began to increase the pace. His increasing the pace started to pain me again. I started to scream. But this time it had no effect on Omar. He just kept on pumping me and his pace kept on increasing. I pleaded him to slow down. But he was in no mood to listen to me. His pace just kept on increasing. Finally after about stroking me about 30 minutes Omar finally reached his orgasm and to my horror he released his cum inside my pussy. I could feel his hot fluid inside my pussy. After releasing his load inside my pussy Omar got off from top of me and lay next to me. I had lost my virginity; Omar released his load inside my pussy, that made me scared of the possibility of a pregnancy. I began to weep. Omar just lay next to me undisturbed and exhausted after a good fuck he had. I kept crying and I too was tired due to the fuck. After about 20 minutes Omar got up. I noticed that his dick was hard again. I pleaded him not fuck me again. He looked at me and said he will not fuck me but will clean my pussy for me. He released me from the bondage of the ropes. He asked me to turn around and get in a doggy position so that he could clean my pussy. I believed in him and did so, not aware that he was still in mood of faking me. This time he wanted to fuck my ass. After I got in doggy style, Omar took a cloth and first began to clean to cum from my body. Slowly he reached my ass. He was standing. He slowly widened my ass, and before I could realize, he inserted his entire dick in my ass. I was in extreme pain I screamed. Omar pushed my head inside the mattress to muffle my scream. This time he did not even wait for the pain to subside. He just kept on ruthlessly faking and tearing my ass. While fucking my ass he kept on fondling with my body. He would stop in between and reduce his pace to catch his breath. After fucking for about 20 minutes, he reached his orgasm again. He released his cum inside my ass. I just fell on the bed exhausted. Omar fell next to me. This was just the beginning. He then fucked me for next 60 hours in positions and in holes. And I too began to enjoy it. Since then Omar and me have become sex partners. We regularly have sex now. We have had sex in real exciting manners, even in public places like in the bathroom at this really nice restuarant Evolution since then, in the elevator, in his car, on the beach, etc,stories of which I will tell you later. Bye for now and happy fucking.

Jack and Jill - Part Five

Sir James on Forced Stories

Things were adjusting in the Dillon household. Jill and Annie were adjusting to each other, and to being Jack’s slaves. Annie, like Jill, was required to be naked, with only high heel shoes. She finally adjusted, and was becoming more comfortable with the arrangements. She was still glad she had decided to surrender to Jack.

Jack was a virtual satyr. He was a man of extensive sexual appetites, and stamina. There were always torments, and sexual demands. To Annie, it seemed that his cock was always in her or Jill’s mouths. It seemed that Jack got the greatest thrill out of that, second only to torturing his two slaves. He was never excessively cruel, but was always demanding and strict. Restraints were the custom, and his whip was quic

Read More
k and harsh.

A new twist was added to the lives of the Dillon household. Jack was requiring that one of his slaves be a prisoner each day. Annie or Jill would remain bound and a captive of Jack and the other slave. The slave could expect to be restrained in the "Game Room" for the day, or tied to various pieces of furniture in the rest of the house. This slave would be tormented, whipped and sexually teased and abused all day and evening, without relief. The free slave, would have the run of the house, and sexual satisfaction, while the other slave would be denied any sort of satisfaction. This of course would be maddening for the prisoner of the day. The "prisoner" slave would be chosen by the roll of the dice, with low number being selected.

During the second week of this arrangement, Annie’s luck ran out. She was selected to be the prisoner for three days in a row. She was kept naked and bound. Very often she was gagged so she could not ask for relief from her sexual frustration. The whip visited her regularly. She was required to suck Jack’s cock, and to watch him satisfying Jill. Jack would fuck her, or suck her pussy, but would not let her have a climax. After one particular fucking, she broke down in tears, begging Jack to let her cum. Smiling, Jack merely patted her pussy, and shook his head. After installing a leather chastity belt around her delightful hips, he gagged her mouth with a penis gag to silence her. By the third day, she was about to lose her mind with sexual frustration.

On the morning of the fourth day, Jill had to go to the offices of New Iberian Oil Corporation. The annual audit of their books was taking place, and since she had been their accountant, there were expenditures that needed to be explained. Jill dressed in her most conservative business suit and left the house to satisfy the fiscal needs of the auditor.

Later, Jack got out of bed, and after taking a shower, went to the guestroom. The "prisoner" slave was relegated to sleeping, bound in the guest room, while the "free" slave enjoyed Jack’s bed.

Annie was lying on the bed, with her hands locked behind her back, with leather cuffs on her wrists. Leather cuffs adorned her ankles, and likewise, they were locked together. A collar was affixed to her neck, with a chain leading to a fixed point on the wall. She was not gagged, and smiled weakly as Jack entered the room. He was naked, and his nearly erect cock was bouncing as he walked into the room. She was staring at his cock, wishing that today she could be free, and enjoying this enormous invader.

Jack greeted her, and walked to the bed. He lay down beside her, and took her into his arms, kissing her and fondling her breasts. Annie kissed Jack with passion, softly groaning at his kiss, and attention to her breasts. When he moved his hand to her cunt, she thought she would explode. She shoved her pussy against Jack’s hand in a fervent effort for satisfaction. Jack denied her that satisfaction as he moved his hand away from her cunt. She bit her lip and sighed with disappointment.

Jack released her from the bed and ankle cuffs, but left her wrists bound. He went into the guest bathroom and ran a hot bubble bath. When the water was the right temperature, and bubbles were just right, he retrieved Annie from the bed and took her to the bathtub.

The tub was large enough for four people. Jack put Annie in the tub, and got in with her, sitting behind her. Using a large soft cloth, he bathed Annie, concentrating on her breasts, and pussy. Annie was so sexually excited she could hardly breath. Jack, however, would not give her the satisfaction of a climax, and with her hands bound behind her back she could not touch herself. She was not too sure how much more she could take before she went insane. While in the bathtub Jack would kiss and hug her, and massage her body. He fondled her breasts, and his fingers invaded her cunt. She could feel his cock touching her body. It felt rigid and hot as a poker.

Finally, the bath was over. Jack dried her off with a large soft Turkish towel and placed her high heel pumps on her feet. She was refreshed, but was ravenous for sexual satisfaction. Jack was still denying her. To add to the problem, after she had been towel dried, Jack required her to drop to her knees and suck his cock. The feel and taste of his cock in her mouth only complicated things. She worshipped his cock, and desperately wanted him to fuck her. Finally he took his cock from her mouth, and told her to stand up. Because of her excitement, her legs were a little wobbly, especially with her wearing her 4" patent leather shoes.

Jack picked her up, and carried her into the "Game Room". He deposited her on the bed. She was beautiful, with the glazed excited look of heated lust in her eyes, and a sexual flush to her complexion. His cock throbbed as he looked down on her.

From the end table next to the bed, he produced a pair of dice. "Annie, I am going to roll the dice for you, and Jill, and we will see if your are going to be a prisoner for another day"

Annie closed her eyes, and groaned. She loved being a slave, but she also prayed she would be released today.

Jack rolled the dice. Annie kept her eyes closed, and held her breath. "Guess what, sweet Lady? You…uh… won! You are now a free woman for the day!"

Annie’s spirit soared. She looked at Jack, and then looked down at his erect cock. She never wanted anything more in her life than his cock. It was the most magnificent thing she had ever seen or felt. She nearly cried, knowing what his cock would feel like in her pussy.

Jack rolled her over, and unlocked the leather cuffs on he wrists. The cuffs remained on her wrists, but they were free! She wrapped her arms around Jack’s neck and hugged him tightly. Her lips found his, and kissed him as hard as she could. Jack slid onto the bed beside her, pulling her to him. She rolled over to face him, pushing her breasts hard against his chest. His hard cock slipped between her legs. She slowly humped her pelvis against his belly, causing his cock to rub against her cunt.

After they had kissed, Jack stopped her, and told her to slide down and to suck his cock. Annie was like a small child who had been given a piece of candy. She slipped her mouth over the head of his cock, and started to suck. Her tongue was lashing the tip of his cock, causing it to throb and pulse. Her free hands worked his balls His cock tasted good to her. Jack could stand just so much of this attention before he would cum. He stopped her, and pulled her up to his face.

Jack turned over on his back, and ordered her to get astride him, and impale herself on his cock. Gleefully, Annie did so, feeling the exquisite pressure of his cock sliding deep into her pussy. She was in a world of her own. She leaned forward and was sucking his nipples as she worked his cock in and out of her pussy. She was hugging him and rubbing her hands all over his body. She would move her mouth up and kiss him, driving her tongue deep into his mouth. The whole time she was driving her pussy hard down on his impaling cock.

About the time Annie was fully relishing Jack’s cock, Jill returned home from the New Iberian offices. She heard the noises coming from the game room, and walked in on the two lovers. Jill was surprised by what she saw. Annie was not restrained, and was making mad passionate love to Jack. Suddenly she felt threatened by Annie, and flew into a rage.

Jill ran to the wall where a rack of whips was displayed. She grabbed a rather severe multi-stranded flogger, and rushed to the bed. She struck out, and hit Annie across the small of the back. The next lash wrapped around Annie’s back and down to her breast, striking the breast across the nipple! Annie writhing in pain, slid off Jack’s body, and to the other side of the bed, screaming in distress. Jill attempted to strike her again, but Jack caught her arm, and twisted it behind her back. He then pulled Jill down to the bed and pulled her other arm behind her back. Jill struggled for a minute, then surrendered to the superior force.

"WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?!" demanded Jack.

Annie was cowering on the corner of the bed, well away from Jill and her anger. Fresh whip marks could be seen on her breast. Jack jerked Jill to a standing position. Again he demanded to know what her problem was.

Jill broke down in tears, resting her head against Jacks naked chest. She could not talk because of her heaving sobs. Jack was still holding her hands behind her back. He reached over on the nightstand next to the desk, and grabbed a pair of steel handcuffs. Quickly, he locked Jill’s hands behind her back. Finally, her sobbing stopped.

Jack, put his hand under her chin, raising her face to his and demanded, "What the hell is going on here? What are you so pissed off about! I want an answer right now, and it had better be good!"

"You…ah… were…uh, you were making love to my mother", she stuttered.

"What the hell is wrong with that. Annie is my slave too, and I will do as I want with her. You understood that, soooo…, what the hell is your problem?" he asked.

Jack went over to sit on the side of the bed, ordering Jill to stand at attention in front of him. He pulled Annie to him, and told her to stroke his cock. Annie, still flinching from Jill’s attack, did as she was told. With one hand she was stroking Jack’s cock, and with the other she was cradling his balls.

Jack, with a dreaded look of anger on his face, said, "Annie is my slave. If I want to fuck her, then she gets fucked. You have no reason to be angry at her. She is doing what I want her to do. If she did not submit, then I would torture and rape her until she submitted. She is subject to the same rules you are. You had better have a good explanation for what you did. Now speak up, I will whip it out of you!"

Jill paused for a moment. She was still dressed in her business, which was accompanied by her black patent leather 4" heels. Her hair was mussed, and her hands were still locked behind he back.

"Jack", she began quietly, "I am very sorry for what I did."

"That’s not good enough. Why did you do this?"

Jill, paused, and then swallowed hard, answering, "Sir, I am sorry. I had a rough morning at New Iberian. I finally got the auditor straightened out. I left their office, only to discover that my old car had a flat tire. The Auto Club was late, and the attendant was rude. I have just had a very bad day."

"Damn it, Girl", Jack retorted, "Stop dancing me, and explain yourself!"

"Ok, ok, ok. I did have a bad day, and when I got home, I found Mother making love to you. Jack, I have fallen madly in love with you. I am afraid I will lose you. When I came home, and found you making love with Annie, instead of torturing her, I figured I had lost you to her. I just could not stand losing you to her, or anyone. I am very, very sorry."

Jack was angry. His temper would have been even hotter if Annie had not been so successful at teasing and sucking his cock. "You will have to be punished, you know that."

"Yes, I know, I know", she whispered. She was still jealous as she watched her mother worship Jack’s cock.

Jack got off the bed, leaving Annie looking wistfully at Jack’s cock. He walked over to Jill, and stood there looking at her beautiful tear filled blue eyes.

"Annie has been under prisoner status and torture for three days. While you were gone, I rolled the dice, and she came out the winner. I released her from prisoner status. I was horny, and decided to fuck her for my pleasure. I realized that she would enjoy it to. That was her reward for three days of deprivation, and for winning the dice throw."

Jack lowered his voice, "She is my slave. Annie has no choice. If I want to fuck her, that is my decision, and she has no choice. As I told you, if she refused, or even hesitated, I would punish her severely, and would send her away. She cannot say no, ever."

Jack turned to Annie, "Get over here on your knees, and suck my cock!"

Annie got up from the bed, and hastened to her knees in front of Jack. She grasped his cock and slipped her mouth over the tip. She began to suck and worry the tip of his cock with her tongue. Finally she took his cock into her mouth and began sucking.

"LOOK AT HER !" he ordered. "She has no choice. If she does not suck my cock, I will whip her cunt until she does. I thought you understood that!"

"I do, Sir, I do."

"Turn around, and give me your wrists. Annie, suck my cock, but do not bring me to a climax. Do you hear?"

Annie, with Jack’s cock buried in her mouth, nodded her head, indicating she understood. Jack unlocked the handcuffs from Jill’s wrists, and ordered, "Strip. Strip down to your shoes and hose. You know the drill."

Jill did as she was told, until she stood there wearing only her black patent leather pumps, matching garter and hose. Her was held head down in submission, with her wrists held behind her back, submissively. Following Jack’s command, she held here wrists out in front of her. Jack locked leather cuffs on her wrists. The cuffs were then locked together. Pushing Annie back, he pulled Jill to the center of the Game Room. There, he connected her wrist cuffs to the suspension rope hanging from the ceiling. With a flip of the wall switch, the rope moved up on the ceiling winch, until Jill was stretched with her hands high above her head. Next Jack tied ropes to her nylon covered ankles, and pulled them widely to the side and anchored to floor hooks. Jill was widely stretched, available for anything Jack wanted to do to her body.

"Jill, let’s get one thing straight. You are my slave because you wanted to be. Annie is my slave because she wants to be. You both have no choice as to what happens to you, or when, or how. You understood this from the start. While Annie is a beautiful exciting woman, and she definitely turns me on, I do not love her like I love you. I care for her a great deal, but I do not love her, THE WAY I LOVE YOU!"

Jill jerked her head up at that remark. Jack, the man she worshipped, had just told her that he loved her!

"Yes", said Jack, "I love you. Someday, I would hope to marry you. You would be my wife, but you would also be my slave. You will never leave your slavery to me. Even after we are to be married, the same rules will apply. I will be your torture master, and I will give you to other masters to use. Nothing changes. Also, I intend to keep Annie as my slave for as long as I want. I love the idea of you two as my slaves. As far as I am concerned, it will never change. Do you understand!"

Jill nodded that she understood. She now regretted that for a moment that she was jealous of Annie. Like Jack said, Annie had no choice. She had to obey him.

Jack turned to Jill’s mother, "Annie, get a penis gag, and gag Jill."

Annie quickly retrieved the penis gag that she had worn today, and quickly locked into Jill’s pliant mouth.

"Jill", I am going to punish you now with the whip. After your are punished, you will remain the "prisoner" for the next four days, and Annie will be the "free" slave. After that, we will see if you have the personality to be my slave, forever."

Jack picked up the whip that Jill had used on Annie. He shook it out, and walked to Jill, facing her. He fondled her breasts for a minute, and after tweaking her nipples, He swung the whip at her breasts. Jill jumped as the whip impacted her tits and nipples. Her nipples stood out, as if they were waiting for the whip. They were consumed with fire. Jack brought the whip down hard. Her breasts bounced and shuddered, as they were soon covered with striations from the whip. Jill was sobbing into her gag.

Next, Jack concentrated his whip on her cunt. Again the whip sent its message of pain. This whipping was not a sexual whipping. It was meant to hurt. It was meant to teach a lesson. Soon her pussy was enduring more pain that she had ever felt. Her muffled screams told of her pain.

Jack stopped, and let her rest for a minute. She looked at Jack with pleading eyes, but she was ignored.

Finally, Jack walked around to her ass. The whip came crashing into her sweet ass. She screamed, and tried to avoid the whip, but was denied. His whip was tried and true. It found its mark, and soon her ass and the backs of her thighs were a brilliant red.

Jack dropped the whip, and collapsed into an easy chair. He sat there watching Jill writhing, attempting to shake off the effects of his whip. She was sobbing as if her heart was broke. Annie, still kneeling on the floor, was silent, staring at Jill, and then at Jack. He looked at Annie, and motioned with his finger that she was to come to him, and again worship his cock. Annie crawled to Jack, and took his raging member into her mouth.

Jack sat back, and closed his eyes, fully enjoying Annie’s mouth. She picked up her pace. Her hand was stroking the shaft of his cock, while the other massaged his balls. In a few short minutes Jack exploded into her mouth. Annie, as in the past, struggled to swallow all of his issue, but failed. Some of his cum escaped from her mouth, and dripped onto her breasts. She swallowed, as much as she could. She continued to hold his cock in her mouth until it was spent, then she licked it clean. Jack smiled at her, and kissed her on the forehead. She was one exciting woman. Jill, still bound, gagged and her face wet with her tears, watched as her mother sucked Jack’s cock to his satisfaction. She wished it were her doing the honors.

After a few minutes of rest, Jack got up from the chair, and went to Jill. He released her from the suspension rope, and reconnected her wrists behind her back. She was then ordered to her knees.

Annie was then brought to the suspension rope. Her wrists were attached, and soon she was stretched upward. Her ankles were tied, spread wide, as was Jill’s. She was confused, but thought better of asking what was going to happen. Jack wanted her restrained for what he was about to do to her. He was about to violate a serious taboo, and was not sure of the outcome. Bondage would assist his endeavor.

He picked up his whip, and lightly flicked Jill’s breasts, getting her attention. She turned to him, waiting for anything he might say.

"Jill, you assaulted your mother, for no reason. You have been whipped for your transgression. Now you must make amends with your mother."

Jill looked at him, not understanding. "Jill, stay on your knees, and crawl over to Annie. Remain on your knees, directly in front of her", was his command.

Jill did as he ordered, until she was directly in front of her mother, facing Annie’s pussy. Jack bent over, and whispered into Jill’s ear, "Sweet slave, you are to suck your mother’s pussy!"

"NO, NO", she cried aloud. "NO, no, I can’t do that, especially to my mother!"

Jack brought the whip down sharply across her breasts, and nipples. Her breasts bounced, and her nipples hardened. Again he brought the whip down, directly across her nipples. Jill gasped, and shuddering, cried, "OMIGOD! PLEASE! Yes, Jack, please let me suck my mother’s pussy!"

Jack brought the whip down across her breasts one more time, and said, "Well, quit stalling and do it!"

Jill leaned up to Annie’s exposed pussy, and kissed it. She had never had sexual contact with any woman, let alone her mother. Jack brought the whip down across her ass. Jill jumped to Annie’s pussy, and began to suck it. Using her tongue she plumbed the depths of her mother pussy. Annie shuddered as Jill tickled her clitoris. Though she lacked experience in this area, she had lovers who had sucked her cunt. She knew what felt good, and was trying these learned tricks on Annie.

Jill was surprised that a pussy did not taste bad, not bad at all. In fact the taste of Annie’s pussy was exciting. She liked the way her mother was responding. Yes, Annie was responding. At first she was surprised at Jack’s order to Jill to commit incest with her mother. Bound as she was, she really had no choice. She could not escape what was going to happen to her, and her cunt. Her instincts were to protest, but she had seen how Jack had whipped Jill, and decided against being soundly whipped for saying "no".

Jill was proving to be a good cunt licker. Her tongue was maddening. Annie looked down at her beautiful daughter, as Jill was working on her pussy. She was responding. She could not help herself. The three days of sexual deprivation, and the fucking that Jack was giving her, had left her hot for satisfaction. Soon she was humping her hips on to Jill’s mouth and tongue. She knew she probably should not enjoy her own daughter sucking her, but it felt good, and she could not control the situation. She was a slave, and slaves have no choices. In a short time, Annie was screaming as her climax came crashing in. Even as Annie was cumming, Jill increased the actions of her mouth and tongue. Jill wanted to make amends with her mother, and this was the only way she knew how at the moment. She was a slave, and could only respond as a slave. She was glad that she was able to give Annie such an explosive cum. Jack watched as his slaves worked on each other. He was a lucky man. He had future plans for his mother and daughter slaves. Plans that would take them deeper into sexual slavery than they ever imagined. Life was good for Jack Dillon. Life was exciting for Jack Dillon.

Jack watched as Jill finished sucking her mother’s cunt, then he ordered her to crawl to him, and suck his raging cock. Just watching his two slaves had given him an enormous erection, an erection that needed to be taken down by a slave’s mouth.

Continued...

Home Alone

valechan on Forced Stories

It was the break of Dawn. As the sun rose Norton McCoy turned on the radio while he prepared breakfast. He never truly listened to it, he merely turned it on to feel less alone. As he began to fry some eggs the radio news guy talked incessantly.

***reports come over from Caldecott County, three convicts escaped the County Jail last night and where last seen near our twon, we strongly advice the populace to keep a lookout for three men in orange suits. The convicts are: John Stevens, 23 years old, guilty of manslaughter, caucasian, blonde hair, 6' 2''. Jeffrey Simms, 20, guilty of grand theft, caucasian, brown hair, 6' ft. Joseph "Big Joe" Washington, 25, guilty of rape followed by murder, african american 6' 7''. These men should be regarded as dangerous and --***

Read More
>But the radio suddenly sttoped. Norton turned and saw his daugther, Melody, changing the dial.

"Leave it, I wanna hear the news" said Norton checking the eggs again.

"But Dad... it's sooooooo boring..." Melody was 13 years old and she thought there was nothing more boring than the news

Norton sighed and Melody knew this was his way of approving her wishes. He always did whatever she asked. Maybe it was because Susan, Norton's wife, had died when Melody was 5 and it was easier to agree with his children than to argue. Norton didn't like to argue. As daddy continued preparing breakfast they were soon joined by Brian, the eldest son, who was 14 years old.

Breakfast went without any problems (other than the regular morning sibling rivalry), and then Dad took the kids to school in his van. He hated leaving the farm alone, but the school bus refused to pick kids who lived so far away from the town. And besides he had bussiness in town as well.

The day passed rather fast and Norton went to pick up his kids.

"Guys..." he said as soon as they entered his van. "I gotta go to Knoxville today, so I'm just dropping you at home. I won't come back till tomorrow evening."

"Why?" asked Brian with his inquisitive mind.

"Bussiness, gotta sell our crops and I got a tip they're paying top dollar in Knoxville, gotta go there." It wasn't easy for Norton McCoy to run a farm all by himself, his kids, though they helped, were too small.

"Can we go to Blockbuster and rent a movie? Please dad please" Melody began to ask.

"Sure hon, no prob" Said dad with a smile. Soon they had their movie (Pirates of the Caribbean: The Curse of the Black Pearl) and they arrived back in the farm. "Now take care of your sister you hear? Close the barn door at 10 like always, and make sure Missy is inside" Missy the cow always knew when it was time to sleep. He kissed Melody's cheek "You listen to Brian ok kiddo"

"Sure dad... see ya" said Melody clutching her movie. Soon dad was gone and the siblings marched towards their house.

"I have homework to do so don't set the tv too high." said Brian in his Big Brother voice. Melody giggled as he walked towards his room and closed the door.

Soon came the night and Brian realized he had fallen asleep. He looked at his wrist-watch, it was almost half past eleven. Why didn't Melody wake him up for dinner? He begun to fear and walked down the stairs rather fast. However his fears were unfounded. His sister had also fallen asleep, but she was laying on the sofa, as the tv continued to show the movie. She must've seen it at least three times... He was rather hungry so he walked towards the kitchen when he remembered

"The barn..." he muttered. Yawning he walked to the back door at the end of the kitchen and walked outside. It was a beautiful friday night. The stars filled the skies and the crickets filled the air with their songs. He walked towards the barn and saw the door was mildly closed. Could Melody have closed it? He wasn't sure. He moved towards it a bit more carefully. When he got there he knew instantly what was wrong. He looked inside through the door gap and saw three men around a fire. They were wearing orange suits. There was something wrong about those suits... what was it?...

"oh my god..." he remembered. They were convicts. He gasped and fell backwards, throwing a pitch fork that was leaning next to the barn door. As he lay on the ground the door openened and two of the men appeared

"Look...we have a sneak..." said the blonde man.

"Bring him" said a hoarse voice from the inside.

Brian tried to scream, but the blond guy grabbed him and placed his hand over his mouth. Brian was just too small to fight back. The men took him inside and closed the barn door completely now. The threw him in front of a black man's feet.

"So... who are you kid?" said Big Joe calmly

"Bri--brian." the kid asked in fear

"You from the house?"

"Yes sir..."

"You alone up there?"

"Yes..."

"Where's your parents?"

"Mom died... and my dad's outta town" he wasn't going to say a word about his sister.

"How old are you Brian?" said Big Joe helping him to sit down on the floor.

"Fourteen... turned sixteen a couple of months ago"

Big Joe looked at his mates and for a second they didn't speak a word. Brian could feel the fear in his bones. Suddenly Big Joe stood up. He was way too tall.

"LEt's make a deal kid. You want to live, right?"

"Yes..." replied Brian in a very quivering voice.

Big Joe smiled and touched his groin. "We'll let you live, but you gotta suck our cocks" he said

"WHAT?" replied in shock. Brian had never even thought about sex.

"You suck our cocks..." Said Big Joe and he let his cock out. It was enormous. At least 11 inches long. Brian turned around and saw the other two guys had their cocks out as well, and they were also huge, 9 inches at least. "C'mon kid... it's this or sweet death..." Said Big Joe holding his erected cock.

Brian slowly moved and turned around. He didn't think about it. His life was at stake. He turned and ran as fast as he could, however he didn't reach far. The youngest guy, Jeffrey had jumped on top on him and he landed in the ground. He struggled but the man was far more stronger.

"Fuck him" said Big Joe in a nastier voice, far from the calm one he used to interrogate Brian.

"Please no..." Brian whimpered as he felt Jeffrey's hands remove his trousers.

"Too late kid... you shoulda done as we asked..." Said Jeffrey removing the pants. Brian struggled some more, but Jeffrey got fully on top of him and the kid was unable to move.

"No....noo...." Brian said as he felt Jeffrey's hard prick against his back. "Fuck Him" repeated Big Joe. Jeffrey lowered himself a bit and his cock's head felt the entrance to Brian's ass. It was so dry and tight. Jeffrey began to push without caring for the consequences, as Brian began to howl with pain "AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH". Jeffrey pushed harder, sinking his 9 inch cock deep into the young kid's bowels. As Brian cried and sobbed, Jeffrey began to take his cock out, leaving the head inside, only to get back in again. In and out. Blood oozed from the kid's ass. "That's what you deserve you bitch..." Said John jerking his cock as he saw his friend fuck the kid's ass. Jeffrey fucked him harder and harder, using the blood as lubricant. Brian didn't stop crying. God it hurt so much. Jeffrey kept fucking his ass for a while "Yeah bitch... I'm gonna fuck you all night long" he muttered in Brian's ear. Big Joe and John stroke their cocks slowly, knowing they were next. Jeffrey quickened his pace "Please stooooop god..." cried Brian, but Jeffrey didn't stop. He fucked him faster and faster until he released his cum deep in the kid's ass. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhh" Screamed Jeffrey in Brian's ear, as he shot his cum. he lay there for a while, with his prick inside the kid's ass. he removed it at last. It was all covered in blood and sperm. He took the kid's shirt and cleaned it while the kid cried. He spat on the kid's cheek.

"Go to the house" said Big Joe as Jeffrey zipped up his pants. "See if there's any food or anything to steal up there."

"No..." muttered Brian between sobs. But John grabbed him bi his hair and pulled him up. Brian screamed. Jeffrey left the barn as John placed Brian on his knees again. His face was dirty with mud and tears.

"Now... let's try this again bitch... SUCK MY COCK" said Big Joe presssing his bulging cock on the kid's lips. Brian trembled. He thought of his sister, he thought of his father, he was in so much pain. Bam! Big Joe hit him with his cock "Open you mouth bitch and suck my cock" he said again. Brian closed his eyes, trying not to look and opened his mouth slowly. Big Joe took the opportunity and pressed his cock hard into the kid's mouth. He grabbed his head with both his hands and began to fuck his mouth. John stroke his cock as he saw Bog Joe fuck the kid's face. But he wanted to fuck just as well. He grabbed the boy's ass and pulled it closer to him. Big Joe understood what he wanted to do and helped him place the boy on four legs. "yeah fuck his ass" said Big Joe as John pressed his cock against the kid's ass. Brian opened his eyes, he saw the black pelvis moving towards him, the hard pubic hair brushing his face and then he screamed, though it was muffled, as John thrusted his cock up his ass. "Yeah bitch... yeah..." said John as he fucked Brian's ass.

Jeffrey could hear the tv as he walked towards the house. He rubbed his cock, it was getting hard again. As soon as he got back he was gonna fuck that kid's ass again. God it felt great, he was so tight. He thought fondly of fucking the kid again as he crossed the back door. The kitchen was empty and the TV kept talking. He moved closer to the living room and his eyes saw a prize unthought of. A girl was sleeping in the sofa. This was too good to be true. She was young too. Twelve, thirteen... definetely a virgin. Jeffrey loved to fuck virgins. The kid was watching some movie and she felt asleep. She was wearing only a t-shirt that was too big for her and said "World's Greatest Dad". Jeffrey smiled, dad was not going to feel too great when he saw both his kids had been fucked. He moved slowly and got in front of her. She was beautiful. Long blond hair, really small tits. "I'm heaven" he muttered. Slowly he removed his jumpsuit, he had to be fully naked to fuck this bitch. He slowly lifted the shirt and saw a pair of white cotton panties underneath. He couldn't hide his smile. The girl moved a bit, his cock was harder than ever, pressed against his stomach. In one swift movement he got on top of the girl, who woke up, her eyes wide open. He put his hand on her mouth. "Trust me kid... you're gonna love this." He said. The girl struggled as he removed her panties and lifted her shirt. He grabbed her tities and bit them hard, and Melody screamed. He touched her pussy and she screamed again. "Man you truly are a virgin" he said. Melody begun to cry and Jeffrey got on top of her again. He removed his hand from her mouth and kissed her. His cock pressed against her belly. "You ready for this pumpkin'?" he asked. Melody sobbed and let out a weak no. "They all say the same" added Jeffrey. He grabbed his massive cock and pressed it against her pussy. "Your brother liked it. Tight ass he has... let's hope you're just as tight" he added. Melody tried to ask her brother's name, but then Jeffrey pushed his cock hard, and the girl screamed. It was only half-way inside "You ready girl?" he asked, but Melody was too busy crying and screaming to answer. He pushed his cock really hard and bursted her hymem, tearing her virginity away. He begun to fuck her hard, kissing her mouth as he did and squeezing her nipples. Melody screamed as her world crashed down upon her. "Aahhh yeah bitch... take thtat cock... yeahh..." he muttered in her ear as he fucked her. "Aaa stop please... stop... it hurts..." she pleaded in vain. "yeah bitch.. yeah..." he said as he kept fucking her. After a while he increased his pace. He was soon to cum. But he didn't want to fill her belly with the juice. He had another idea. He removed his prick from her pussy, but she didn't stop crying. He got the closest he could to her mouth and forced his cock on her lips. She opened her mouth unwillyngly and he plunged inside. He begun to jerk his cock while half of it rested inside the girl's mouth. "You gonna drink all my cum bitch". Melody's eyes bursted in tears and showed her fear. "Ahhh I'm cumming I'm cumming" Jeffrey said as he released his white load on her mouth. He took it out and smeared her face with sperm. "Yeah bith... that's what you deserve..." he said and he hit her face with his cock a couple of times. After a while he got off her. Melody continued to cry. He put on his clothes. "Don't waste all your tears babe... this is only beginning" he said.

"Fuck the little faggot! Fuck him!" ordered Big Joe as John kept sliding in and out of Brian's ass. The poor kid felt numb as the white guy kept fucking his ass. He kept screaming but his throat was sore. Big Joe had removed his cock from his mouth, he wasn't face-fucking him anymore. Instead he wa smerely jerking slowly once more, waiting for his turn at the boy's ass. John removed his cock from the kid's ass "I'm gonna give this fag some juice..." he said and he grabbed Brian's hair. He pulled hard and pressed his cock against the kid's mouth. After a couple of jerk he cummed all over the kid's face "aahhh yeah... eat my cum bitch... ahhhh" he said. He then spat on Brian's face and threw him on the ground. He kicked him in his stomach. "That's cause you didn't suck my cock." he said. Big Joe smiled. He moved closer to the kid. Brian wasn't even moving anymore. He lifted the boy's ass and pressed his big cock's head against it. "You're gonna thank us for this kid... you're gonna love cocks after this great fuck" he said and then he plunged inside the boy's ass. Brian screamed again. Big Joe was a lot bigger than the white guys. The black man begun to fuck the ass repeatedly when suddenly he heard screams and cries. Girl screams. As he kept fucking he saw John opening the door. "Holy shit" said his friend. "No..." said Brian. Jeffrey entered the barn. He was carrying Melody on his shoulder, compeltely naked, with blood oozing from her pussy. "Found something you might like" He said. Big Joe smiled and he kept fucking the boy's ass. Jeffrey placed her next to Brian. Melody saw her brother's face and cried even louder. Big Joe pulled out from Brian ass. "She a virgin?" he asked. "Not anymore" said Jeffrey grabbing his cock. Big Joe smiled. Without waiting for anything else he openend the girl's legs and plunged his big fat cock inside. The girl screamed. Brian held her hand. Jeffrey removed his jumpsuit again as he watched Big Joe fuck the girl. John was getting hard again. Jeffrey moved behind Brian and sank his cock up the kid's ass, who screamed once more. John was getting real hard. He moved towards Brian and opened the kid's mouth "Gonna suck my cock now bitch" he said and begun to forcefully fuck the young boy's mouth. Big Joe fucked harder and harder and soon he came up the girl's pussy. "AAAAAhhhhhh there you go bitch... all filled up with my juice...aaaa." he said. John removed his cock from Brian's mouth and moved towards Melody's pussy. As the girl screamed he began to fuck her. Big Joe's cock was still erect. He plaed himself on top of Melody's chset and begun to fuck her face. He saw traces of cum there. He smiled "Eat it bitch... eat all my cock" He said. They fucked both of them for hours. Jeffrey was the first inside Melody's ass. They repeatedly cum inside the girl's pussy. In fact, as soon as one of them was about to cum they allowed him to enter her pussy and fill her up. They laughed and smiled. John beat up Brian as he fucked him, said he didn't like faggots. When the sun came up the men got dressed. Melody had long passed out, but Brian was still awake. "You gotta thank us kid... we're letting you live even though you didn't follow orders." said Big Joe as he closed the barn door. They layed there, in blood, cum and mud until their father found them late at night. The convicts were never found.

Liz gets knocked out and knocked up

SexKitten83 on Forced Stories

Hello my name is Liz. I am 25 yrs old. About 5‘6, 145 lbs Mostly muscle. I try to go to the gym everyday after work. It helps burn off that extra steam my jerk of a boss piles on me. I live in a big city, well I like to consider it big. I’ve lived in the same apartment for 4 yrs now with no vandalism or theft. I thought this was a safe town until one night…

I was laying in bed watching some TV trying to relax after a long day at work. I had already took my shower for the night and had my hair up in a towel. I must have dozed off for a little big because the clock said midnight. I didn’t remember it being that late. My towel had came un-done and my wet hair was all over my pillow. I reached for my remot

Read More
e on my bed side table. It wasn’t there. Strange I always leave it there. I sat up and looked around my room. There it is. On my dresser. I got out of bed with my white thong and big t-shirt on. I always slept in a big t-shirt. Half way to my dresser I heard a sound coming from my kitchen. It sounded like some ones voice. Scared I ran back and jumped in my bed. I tried to lay in bed the same way as before and closed my eyes tight. I didn’t want the person to think I was awake. Hopefully they will just take what they want and leave. Oh boy was I right. They took what they wanted and that was me. I heard footsteps getting closer to my bedroom door. Then I heard the door creak open and someone walk their way to my bed. I went to take a quick peak but before I could even open my eyes a wet cloth was slammed down on my face around my mouth. I tried to get up and get away but I quickly passed out.

I awoken a short time later with my clothes removed and my arms handcuffed to my bed. My vision was blurry but I could make out my TV still on and a tall man standing next to it. He walked towards my bed but I closed my eyes hoping it would all go away and that this would all be a bad dream. He leaned down and whispered in my ear “ Open your eyes. I want you to see my face.” I slowly opened my eyes and he had sit down next to my naked body. His eyes were green with short brown hair. He was very muscular. He seemed familiar but I couldn’t quite remember where from. His fingers ran along my belly up to my chest. He ran his tips of his fingers along my nipple just enough to make them stick out. He moved his hand up under my chin and pulled it up. He noticed I was crying. “ What is wrong? Don’t you want this?” he said softly. I was speechless. No I didn’t want this. No one wants to be tied to a bed and forced to do things. Do they? “please…. Who are you? What do you want from me? Please just stop I don’t want…” I said before he cut my sentence short with a kiss. “yummy” he said as he licked his lips “ I love the taste of tears”

He stood up and walked to the end of the bed. He faced the TV and turned it off. He slowly pulled his shirt up over his head. He had a tattoo that covered most of his back. It was a large tribal cross. I knew that tattoo! A guy from the gym had it. I knew him. His name was Daniel. He turned and faced me with a smile on his face. “ You know who I am now Liz. I know you do by the scared look on your face. You know what I want. I want you. I’ve been watching you every day at the gym.” I just start crying harder than I’ve ever before in my life. He walks towards me again. He takes his belt off and his pants fall to the floor. He has navy blue boxers on and you can see his penis hanging out the bottom. He slips them off his hips and noticed how big my eyes got while looking at his growing erection. “Liz do you like what you see?” he said with a cocky attitude. “Please stop and I wont tell anyone” I tried to say threw my tears and sobs.

He just laughed as he crawled on top of me. I tried to wiggle out from under him but my wrists were handcuffed to tight. His lips touched mine and his hand disappeared down past my belly. I felt the tips of his fingers run against my thighs. His was kissing my neck. My body was betraying me. I felt my pussy getting warm and wet, I knew he did to. By then he was playing with my clit which didn’t help me want to stop him. I tried to wiggle to get his hands away. It was no use. He just pressed his body back down on me. I kept saying stop but I don’t think he heard me. He was to caught up in trying to get me as wet as possible. He moved down from my neck to my nipples. It felt so good but I didn’t want it to.

His lips locked around my right nipple. He sucked on it and nibbled a little bit. Just enough to get it hard and sticking out as much as possible. Me moved to the left nipple and used his hand to play with my right nipple. He kept switching back and forth. It felt so good. He stopped and I was dreading the worst. He looked into my eyes and kissed my chest. He kissed all they way down to my hairless pussy. My legs weren’t tied down but I couldn’t move them regardless. My body was numb. He spread my thighs as far as they could go and licked my wet pussy. He used a finger to play with my clit and stuck his tongue in my slit. It felt so good. I was hoping he didn’t hear the moans coming from my mouth. But I knew he did. He picked up the pace and moved his tongue faster up and down my pussy. He rubbed hard on my clit. I knew I was close to cumming. I didn’t want to. I didn’t want him to think I was liking this. He moved his finger from my clit and slammed it in my pussy. Thrusting in and out. It was just enough to send me over the edge. I felt my body tense up and then my juices just began to flow. He continued to lick and suck on my pussy. I finally came down from my natural high and he had stopped focusing on my pussy.

He kissed his way up my chest to my lips. “ I knew you wanted me” he said with a ear to ear smile. I couldn’t resist I liked that but I knew I didn’t want him to rape me. There was sweat all over my body and with him on top it didn’t help. “please stop you cant do this I’m not on birth control” I said in between panting trying to recover from my orgasm. “Does it matter? Not to me. You get knocked up at least you wont be shaking you ass off at the gym. You’ll be here with my child.” Now I was scared. I wasn’t ready for a kid. Certainly not this way. No sooner than I could get a response in he moved his hand down and positioned his penis at my opening. “Please not this…..” I tried to get in and before I could say ‘way’ he slammed his penis hard into my cunt.

My tears were flowing freely. The pain was so much I wanted to die. He pulled almost all the way out and I thought maybe from my screams of pain he was going to take mercy on me and stop. I was wrong. No sooner then pulling out he slammed it back in. Back and forth. Grunting and grabbing my hips so he could try and get more and more of him in my tiny body. The handcuffs were cutting in my wrist and I could feel them cutting in my skin. I tried to forget about my body being abused and think about a better place. He didn’t help with grunting in my ear. He kissed my neck while slamming his dick in my pussy. I hated every second of this but my body was betraying me again. I felt a orgasm building up inside of me. With each thrust it was getting larger. I tried to hold it back. Finally he slowed down. I thought he was almost over. But he slammed back in me. I thought my orgasm wasn’t going to end. I kept cumming all over his dick as he slammed harder and faster. I could feel him start to take slower strides and finally he pushed all the way in me past my cervix and came. His cum was so warm and shot so hard and fast into my uterus I just knew he did what he wanted to do. Knock me up.

He laid down on top of me trying to catch his breath. I just laid there trying to hope I would get my period in a couple weeks. Thoughts of what I needed to do to get away from Daniel went threw my head. He leaned up and kissed my lips. I refused to kiss him back. He reached up and slapped me right across the cheek. Tears started to fall and my cheek felt like it was on fire. “ If you are going to mother my children, you better respect me. Now fucking kiss me back bitch” he said as he brought his hand back up to scare me. It worked. I kissed him back. I didn’t want to but I had no choice. He rolled off and to my side. He placed his hand on my stomach and looked me in the eye “ You know why I want you to get pregnant with my child Liz?” “No Daniel I don’t. I hope to god I don’t get pregnant with your child you fucking rapist!” I said as I spit in his face. His and fell across my cheek again. “ You seemed to like it when you were cumming you cunt!” he said as he got up.

He walked out of the room and I heard the phone get picked up in the kitchen. Daniel dialed some numbers and I faintly heard him say “ Hello Mr. Davis? Yes this is Daniel, Liz’s Fiancé she cant come to work tomorrow. She is very sick. She had some bad food and might have food poisoning….. Yes sir…. I will tell her. Thank you. She will see you next week hopefully. Good-bye.” I heard him walking back to the bed room. “Good news Liz, You have off work until next week. That will give me plenty of time to knock you up.” He said with a mean look on his face. I start to cry uncontrollably. “I want you to have my child Liz for a good reason. I see you at the gym. You take care of yourself. You come in with tiny shorts and short shirts. You need to learn to stop teasing guys. No better way then make you just mine.” He walked over to the bed. Kissed me on the lips and covered me with the blanket. He turned the TV back on and laid down and watched some SNL. I didn’t leave my apartment for the next week. I got to know Daniel a lot during that week. Before he left and I went back to work. He gave me a pregnancy test. It came up positive. I cried. He moved in my apartment and made sure I didn’t get a abortion. I ended up quitting my job and staying at home. I didn’t go out much. Daniel kept me inside away from everyone. He still went to the gym everyday but I never went back. After I had his child the did the same thing over. Raped me every night until I got pregnant again.

Pam & the bus driver

mike63michael on Forced Stories

I was 18 first year in a small local collage in rural Louisiana, the year was 1978. In rural LA. the collages had bus routes to the surrounding smaller towns and villages. The bus would stop at pickup points, at schools, large parking lots etc...  Well my family was poor, because my daddy would drink up his pay check before he got home, we still seemed to make it alright. I was 5' 3", 120 lbs., 34d breast, black hair, light olive skin tone, 34-25-34, still in shape from being so active in high school with sports. I'm  not drop dead gorgous, but what you would say the girl next door.

I was lucky, my bus driver was Mister Joe Doyle, he drove right past my house in the early morning and late

Read More
evenings, so I didn't have to find a ride to pick up points.(we had 1 car). I had felt sorry for Mister Joe he was well known to be honest and trustworthy. Which was good how that my daddy was in his words a n****r hater, and yes Joe was dark black man, about 6'5", 275 lbs. not fat, but really a big man and 60 years old.. Joe's wife had died the year before to cancer and he always seemed down in the dumps except when he drove the bus, he said it made him feel young around all us kids.

Everthing was great in school, except I had no money for food, clothes, all the other students seem to have better clothes. Again I was lucky I had meant Rick, he was 2 years older than me, job,  good looking, tall, we had sex 2 times in 2 years, and it was always wam bam thank you, minute man has struck again, and I was left horny as hell. My pussy stayed wet most of the time, masterbating was what nasty dirty whores did, but I still would rub my pussy, just never had an orgasim.

To make me a little spending money the guys on the bus I knew kept hitting on me so I did what any smart girl should do, profit from it.Most of the boys had never had sex, maybe a handjob nothing else. Don from my high school had been very persitant so one day I told him for 5 bucks I'd jack him off on bus ride back.(hour 30 minutes from collage to town)So when we started home we sat together on the back seat he pulled out a dick about 5" long big around as hotdog weiner, But this was the biggest dick I'd ever saw, I started pulling o his pecker and in about 5 minutes he covered my hand with white milky cum.

Allen had seen the whole thing and wanted a piece of the action, so 5 dolars later I have my 2nd dick, well 4" ain't no dick. In the next few weeks I had gotten a good thing going on, 5 dollars hand jobs, I was making about 20 dollars a day. Don still wasn't satisfied,he wanted more he kept talking about a blow job, but I wouldn't do it. My boyfriend and I had only screwed once more and my pussy was leaving wet spots on the seats.

I was in a continually state of pure horney needing to be fucked really badly. On this day home I jacked off a new guy Mike, and he got a little carried away when he cum, and I just knew everyone heard him. The bus dropped off the last students, I always went up front to set behind Joe. Today Joe was acting funny, he turned in on this dirt road pulled to a dead end. "Joe what are doing down her?"  "Well, Pam yu'v been keepin them boys happy, if you want to stay in collage yur gonna keep me happy." " Pam you don't have much of an arguement hoeing on collage property will get you kicked out for good."

"My daddy will kill you"

"Naw, your Daddy gonna kill you when you lose that paid schooling, because you wanted to jack off some boys little peckers."

"Joe, what do you want, my daddy can't find out"

"Well that's more like it, I knows you ben charging 5 bucks for hand jobs, so to stay in school I figre a hand job for nutin, ever Friday be good nuf"

"You won't tell any one ever?"

"Cross my heart hope to die", the entire time Joe is unzipping his pants, he puls out the biggest dick I had  and have ever seen, about 14" of hard jet black louisiana swamp snake. His dick was as big round as my wrist and pointed upward towards his stomack.

"Pam, baby girl, don't worry, I be real quick I ain't shot off in almost two years."

I reached out beginning rubbing, it was weird, his dick would jump around, I couldn't get my finger around it, My God he must have fucked his wife to death with this huge piece of meat.

"Go ahead Pam pump that baby juice out"

My pussy was dripping now, having already jacked off 5 boys earlier, but this dick was bigger than all 5 boys put together. "My I can't be getting horny playing with a n****r dick," but it was turning me on watching the color of my olive white hand wrapped around a really black dick. I couldn't understand it.

I then hear a moan, his dick jumps out of my hand, and splat, his n****r cum hits me right across my lips, dripping on my skirt, "Oh, No", another shot across a bus seat, another shots up on his chest, another across my face, he was like a fire hose lose and shotting all over the place. I get cleaned up, I just knew I was going to puck.

Friday, still making about 20 dollars aday. Joe starts home and I see him pulling in the same dirt rode. For the next 4 weeks Joe sprays his cum all over the bus and me. My boyfriend sticks his dick in me again, and yes for the forth time I still am not satisfied, just horny.

Friday october the 13, bad luck day, we're going down the same dirt rode,but we were going to almost hour early getting home. I really wanted to hurry this up, Joe always cum in about 5minutes.

"Pam, I think it's time we up the services."

"Joe we had a deal"

"Yea, and I'm the deal maker"

"Yur gonna wrap them pretty lips around my dick and suck the cum out today, it's my birthday."

"Joe don't do this to me, I've.. I've never done that"

"Al, hell baby, ole Joe will take it real easy break you in right, cause all them boys know boyfriend ain't doin' you no good" "Hell them wet spot on yur pants tells the truth"

"Joe I swear you hurt me I'll have you hung"

I didn't have a clue what to do, he pushed the head in my mouth, it's too big, but he pushed harder, "Shit, he 's goig to choke to death". I pull back ,but he has my head puling me on his dick.

"Relax, you getting it now baby,Oh shit" that's when this slimy, salty, cum hits the back of my mouth. He did't take long a little quicker than the normal hand job. "Baby, from now on the same thing or eles I tell"

"You could loss your job if I tell your blackmailing me."

"Shit, like I lost a really good job, Hell you proably making more on hand jobs"

I begin crying what had I got myself into, poor country girl just trying to make it though collage. My daddy, boyfriend, and family would disown me, I would have to leave home for sucking off a black man.

Friday, same dirt rode, different day, I had even stopped jacking off the boys, I just felt so dirty. "Well, come on up here and start suckin you some nigger dick, you bitch" He had never talked to me like that, what was up? I sat down on one bus seat, and he came and sat across from me. He pulled out that big dick, grab my hair and just jammed his dick down my thoat. "I'm dying right now, I can't breath, Oh, NO," Just then he pulled back, I got a breath before he stuffed my mouth full again.

"Hell, you bitch pull them legs apart so I can feel that wet ass pussy"

"No, No, not that, you promised bj's was it"

He pulled my legs apart, put his legs on the inside of mine holding them out. One hand in my hair pulled me back down on his dick, the other hand went up my leg, I felt his giant fingers rubbing my cotton panty crotch. I begin trying to break free, but he was too strong. His finger was sliding under the elastic on my panty leg, his finger started running though my bushy pussy. I was so ashamed, my pussy was so hungry, my body wanted it, but this was so wrong.

"Please, Please Joe don't do this..."

SLAP.. SLAP

"Bitch don't ever tell me what to do, you jus a common hoe"

He jammed his finger in my cunt, "OH, Please" His finger was twice as big as my boy friends penis. He began to finger fuck me, he had my skirt around my waist now, and was pushing me back on the bus seat. I could barly see him though my tears,"Oh my, is he going to rape me?"

I looked up at this giant cock swinging about, his arm is now just jamming his finger up my cunt, his other hand is unbuttoning my top. He undoes my bra with just a flip of his hand, and out pops my 34 D tits. He looks like he's a dying man by the way he goes to sucking my tits. I begin to notice I'm raising my ass up to fuck back at his finger, " NOOOO"

I begin cumming on his hand, "Now that's more like it little girl, you mus not ever stuck em fangers up your cat." I hated him and I hated myself, why must I be so horny?

Then I feel him put a second finger in my pussy. "Shit that hurts, Please stop you made me cum"

"Honey it ain't about you, it's about me cummin."

"Please joe don't rape me?"

Just then he ripes my panties off. He lays over me, his body is way to big for me to try and fight him off. He reaches down and just rubs the head of his cock though the lips of my juicy pussy. He lays his cock down in my pussy lips and slides the length up and down coating his dick with slimmy cum, and love juices my cunt was producing. God my pussy was driving me insane, and a big black dick was at the root of causing my problems.

Joe slide his hand back down to his cock, I could feel the huge mushroom head at the entrance of my vagina. I could only imagine what a coke can looked like about to enter a donut hole. I knew this was going to hurt, but Joe just stopped right there, not moving just looking into my brown tear filled eyes. He kisses me raised back up looking at me and pushed. "AAhhhhhh, Pleeasssse Stop"

"Pam, relax I'm going to fuck you so well, your boyfriend won't never feel you again"

I looked down between our ebony and ivory bodies. I could see his dark black shaft sticking out of my hairy bush, with my white legs spread out as for as they could possably go. "oh no, he only has 1or 2 inches in" He pulls back and pushes harder, "Relax baby girl, relax." I could see his black night train going up deeper into my ivory cave, he pulls out then back in he goes, his dick is shining with my juices, each time a little deeper. Then bam he stuffs his cock into my belly, I could see my belly button rise up when his dick went in this time. I realize he still had 3 or 4 inches out of me.

"Pam your cunt is so tight I'm... I'm."

"NOOOOOO, you can't cum in me "

"AAAhHHHhhh.....SHIIIIIT... I'm CUMMMMING" "I'm pumping you full of babies"

No he can't I'm unprotected, no rubbers.Then I felt for the first time a flood inside of me a warm flood spurting, soaking my wound with very potent baby making cum. Then I feel it hit harder inside, again, again, five, six, seven spurts of cum floating, ozzing into every part of my womanhood. All I could think of was carring a n****r baby, but what are you doing Joe?

"Not again Joe?"

"Pam, it's jus startin"

Joe begins pumping  again in, out, in, out. Mine and his cum being pumped out of my body, I feel that funny feeling again, he's trying to get the last 3 inches inside me. I feel my cervice giving way to the strong thrusting power that this 60 year old man was delieving into me. I look down though pain, my legs are now pulled up by his sides, my breast are shaking up and down, my head is beating against the bus wall, and I feel his balls now slapping my butt he has all 14" of his raping black dick buried in my wound, pushing his cum further into me.

Joe speeds up he starts fucking me like a jack hammer, hard and fast with 14" strokes. My pussy can't be I'm going to cum again, Please I can"t cum for this rapist again. Faster he fucked me the louder I began moaning, I could hear the wet sticky slapping sounds of my ass and his balls. My pussy was torn to the limit, it was making smacking sounds as if it was eating his cock. I then felt it come up my spine into my pelvic, I could see my toes curling up and I begain cum so hard I thought it was pee squirting out of me. Joe kept up his high speed fucking, I would come down from one and cum again.

Joe tights, I feel his cock swell inside me, he pushs with all 275 lbs. and puts his black shaft into my wound again. Thats when I knew he was inpregnating me. I closed my eyes I could see sperm connecting to my egg fertilizing it. Joe finally stops fucking me and drives me home. I never ride the school bus again.

That was 27 years ago, I married Rick, but have not cum in 27 years nor have I jacked another man off. 10 years ago I went to Joes graveside and all I could do was say "thank you." I finished collage and have one son , Josh is 17 today.

Prison Break Part Two

jezlady on Forced Stories

            Tom watched in anxious silence as the two brothers freed Penny from the kitchen table. They forced her, naked, from the kitchen and Tom could hear them moving through the house. He was alone in the kitchen, still tied – rather taped – to the kitchen chair. He waited, listening to the sound of Penny being dragged through their house. He could hear the beasts dragging her up the stairs and down the hall. Then they were overhead, in the master bedroom. Tom dropped his head and let his chin fall against his chest. God, he wondered, how many times are they going to rape her?

Read More
n 0in 0pt">            He flinched when he heard a sound close to him. Looking up he saw the little brown-haired girl staring down at him. He shivered, remembering her hands on him, how she had almost brought him to orgasm – while his own wife was being raped no less. She silently knelt in front of him and let her hands roam up over his exposed chest.

            “God, you’re so pretty to look at,” she whispered. “I can’t believe I actually get to touch something like you.”

            Her right hand slid down into his pants and gently squeezed his prick. He shook his head and grunted at her, trying to sway her with his pleading brown eyes. She reached up with her left hand and let it run through his thick, wavy light brown hair.

            “You have real pretty eyes, baby,” she purred at him. “I can’t wait to see the rest of you. You feel real good.” She squeezed his cock to emphasize her words.

            “Janey, move.” Sid stood inside the kitchen door, staring at Tom.

            “Why? I ain’t hurtin’ nothin’,” she whined.

            “We’re moving upstairs. Gonna git all comfortable in the bedroom.” Sid ginned at Tom. “You can play with yore toy up there.”

            She grinned at her brother then turned her smile on Tom. “Okay. Tommy and me’ll have a good time up there.”

            She stepped away from Tom and waited while her brother moved forward. Sid put his .45 under Tom’s chin and pressed up with it, lifting Tom’s head.

            “You do exactly as I say and we’ll git along jes’ fine.”

            Sid pulled a pocket knife from his pants pocket and flipped it open. He cut the tape binding Tom’s legs to the chair then reached around behind him and cut the tape holding his arms to the chair as well.

            “Stand up,” Sid ordered.

            As Tom stood Sid raised the gun, keeping it directly under Tom’s chin. Mack suddenly appeared in the doorway.

            “Hey, Janey, how about a few less clothes?” Mack asked.

            She clapped her hands together and jumped happily.

            “Yeah, Mack! Make ’im strip,” she cried.

            Mack held up the .57 Magnum and pointed it at Tom.

            “Step back a little, Sid,” he ordered. Sid stepped away from Tom. “Loose the shirt, playboy.”

            Tom swallowed hard then slowly shrugged his shirt off his shoulders and let it fall to the floor.

            “Now the pants,” Mack said.

            Tom shook his head and started to protest when Mack cocked the gun.

            “The little whore’s already naked. Why are you so shy?” he asked.

            Tom pushed his dockers down over his hips and let them slide down his legs to fall around his ankles.

            “Good boy. Now,” Mack crooked his finger at Tom. “Let’s go. Upstairs.”

            Tom started forward but Jane cried out.

            “Wait! What about his underwear?” she demanded.

            “Thought I’d leave that for you to take care of upstairs,” Mack replied.

            A slow grin spread across her face.

“Okay,” she purred.

Tom made it halfway across the kitchen when Sid stopped him.

“I don’t like this, Mack. He ought to be bound up.”

“If you’re afraid of the little prick, tie his hands up but I ain’t carryin’ him up them damn stairs.”

“Jane, git the tape and bind his hands,” Sid ordered.

Jane grabbed the roll of tape from the counter and crossed Tom’s wrists behind his back then taped them tightly together. Once Sid was satisfied, they all trooped upstairs and down the hall to the master bedroom. Tom was horrified at what he saw.

Penny was bound at the foot of their four poster bed. She was tied spread-eagle with her ass lifted off the end of the bed, her feet tied to the bottom of the posts at the foot of the bed and her hands tied above her head so she stood in a semi-sitting position at the foot of the bed. Drawers all through the room had been pulled open and their contents tossed about the room. Their sex toys had been discovered and poor Penny was now being tormented with a wireless butterfly. A vibrating penis-shaped dong was strapped into her mouth.

“Okay, boy-toy, git over there in front of that closet,” Mack ordered.

Penny watched with wide eyes as Tom was forced to stand against the closet door while their captors tied him to it. They used ropes they had found in the garage to tie his arms and feet to the door. They also tied one around his head and fastened it to the door. Then they closed the door and moved away from Tom giving Jane free access to her captive.

Jane approached Tom with a large pair of scissors in her hands. She knelt in front of him between his spread legs and cut up one leg of his briefs then the other leg. She reached between his legs and pulled the back piece of his ruined underwear from behind him and let the front piece fall, freeing his large prick. Both men whistled appreciatively.

“Damn, Janey, you shore know how to pick ’em,” Sid called to her.

The brothers retreated to the bed behind Penny, one sitting on either side of her. Each played relentlessly with her ass and pussy while Jane entertained herself with Tom. She tossed the scissors aside and reached up with both hands to fondle Tom’s cock and balls.

“Oh, my, you are built something beautiful, Tommy,” she cooed. She leaned up and took his prick into her hot mouth, drawing a low groan from Tom. Working his tool in and out of her mouth she gently squeezed his balls. When she felt him growing inside her mouth, she pulled away from him and looked up at him. “My, you do taste good, Tommy. Did I make you feel good, baby?”

Her hands caressed him, drawing more moans from him as he struggled against his body’s responses.

“You’re gonna cum for me aren’t you, Tommy?”

He shook his head desperately from side to side but he knew it was futile. His hips were beginning to reach out toward her as her hands worked his cock. She leaned forward again and started to suck his prick again. He lasted only moments before exploding in her mouth. She sucked the hot sperm from him and swallowed it as fast as he pumped it into her throat. Finally, he had no more to offer and he started to shrink. She let his prick fall and slid up against his body as she stood, her hands roaming over him. Her mouth found his nipples and she sucked and nipped each one in turn before kissing his chin.

“You’re hot, Tommy. We’ll do more later, baby.”

She turned with a smile toward her brothers. Mack climbed from the bed and walked around to face Penny while Sid positioned himself under her from behind. Both men were hard, their pricks standing at attention.

“It’s your turn again, pussy-bitch,” Mack said as he reached a hand around either side of Penny’s ass and pulled her butt cheeks apart. Sid forced his inflated prick into her asshole while she screamed into her penis gag. Once he was inside her Mack slammed into her pussy. Then they began double fucking her. When they had established their rhythm, they worked together to reach their orgasms. Penny, courtesy of the butterfly strapped on to her clit and the double pounding she was receiving screamed into an orgasm just before the brothers each shot their loads into her. The two men squeezed her between them until their cocks shrank and slid limply from her wet holes.

Mack turned and smiled at Tom.

“Just think, it’s still early and we’re just gettin’ started.”

Raped in NYC

sxcasey on Forced Stories

After a great day with my old high school friends in the city, i was attempting to get a taxi back to my hotel.  After about ten minutes of waving at taxi drivers, i decided to walk back.  I am 5'10", very slim, and I have a figure that, lets say, attracts alot of attention.  As i was walking, I noticed that there was a very large man behind me and he was breathing weird. I turned around to ask him if he was ok, and he grabbed me and took me into a car.  He shoved me in the back seat and told me that if i moved he would shoot me.  After about 20 minutes in the car we arrived to an appartement building and he took me up to his room.  He told me to give him my money, phone, and anything else that i had on me and to lye down on

Read More
the kitchen table. He walked over with his shirt off and a knife in his hand.  He cut off my pants and my shirt and stared at me for a while.  Then he told me to get off the table and finish undressing him.  I refused and he hit me hard across the face. He then grabbed the back of my hair, and forced me to take off his pants and boxers, revealing his huge fully erect cock.  He made me suck it for a while and then he shoved it down my throat.  While i was gagging on his dick, he took off my bra and my panties, revealing my shaved pussy and D cup breasts.  He took his dick out of my mouth and stood me up.  He touched every part of my body before he decided to hit me again, for no reason.  I became unconsious and when i woke up, he was climbing on top of me.  I started to push him away, but it was to late. He lined his dick up to my pussy and started to push himself in. It hurt but i decided not to speak, so i didn't get hit again.  After a couple of minutes of him pushing all of the way in, he started fucking me hard.  Every time i started to cry, he would laugh and fuck me harder.  He did this for atleast half and hour.  When he finally pulled out of me, he made me clean off his  dick and he flipped me around to get my ass.  I pleaded with him not to do it, but every time i said something, he slapped me.  Then he spit on my ass and started to enter.  It was the most pain i have ever been in.  It took him a long time to get his whole dick in me, but as soon as he did, he put me on my knees and fucked me as hard as possible.  The pain was so much that i collapsed on the floor, but he put me on the couch, and continued to fuck me.  Once he decided that he had enough with me, he took me in the shower and he made me suck on his dick until i cummed all over my face. 

After the shower, he cuffed me to the bed and made me sleep there for the night.  At about 4 in the morning, i woke up to find him mounting me again like he did before

This is my first story here and it was entierly true. Email me at caseynidetch@hotmail.com with any tips

Mandy's Shopping Surprise

Tinkerbelll222 on Forced Stories

It was early sunda morning Mandy thought to herself, thers a 60% off lingerie sale at Victoria Secret...Maybe i'll call Cynthia to come shopping with me. She stood up and stretched, wrapped her naked body in a soft pink towel and headed for her bathroom. As she walked past her fullbody mirror that took up half a wall, she smiled. She was the fantasy fuck of almost every guy in school. Long blonde hair, bright blue eyes that shone like a full moon, and gorgeous long legs with fat in all the right places. Beautiful, firm 40DD tits, she never saw a point in wearing a bra her tits were perfectly shaped. Mandy quickly jumped in and out of theshower and called Cynthia to see if she

Read More
wanted to come shopping with her, but she was grounded...Oh well she thought. After getting dressed, she slowly walked down the stairs and approached her father who was reading the newspaper in the living room. "Ahh theres my little Angel, sleep well?", "Yes Daddy" responded Mandy.."Daddy, can i have the credit card? Theres a sale going on down at victoria secret and I just want to go get some personal stuff.".."Mmhmm, like what Angel?" "Oh you know...the usual stuff..bras..panties..lingerie..." "WHAT?! Your only 16 you dont need that stuff!." "BUT DADDY I WANT IT!" "Okay Angel, its on my dresser.." Mandy hugged her father, and thanked him a million times running to get the card. "Umm..Daddy..the car too?" "On the side table.." Mandys mother walked into the living room, "Tom why do you spoil her so much?" "Because she's my little Angel, don't you like how much i spoil you?" "yes yes, of course.." Mandy quickly grabbed the keys and headed out the door. She drove down the highway, which was strangely empty that day. Mandy lived in a very big town, with alot of people. As she pulled into Victoria Secret she set the alarm and walked inside. She quickly started looking threw the racks of clothes on sale, and picked up as many as she could hold and ran to a dressing room. "Back again Mandy?" The cashier said.."Hello dolores, yes yes back again!" She gave her a quick smile and dissapeared into the dressing room. Comming out of the store 3 hours later she put her bags in the car and walked over to the mall to go to Macy's. It was past 8 o'clock by time Mandy finished her shopping, and she was very tired.. As she made her way back to her car, she heard footsteps behind her, and walked a little quicker. She glanced over her shoulder and there was no one there...Then she blindly walked right into a man standing in front of her. She apologized a million times and ran to her car. He chased after her, she ran faster, "Miss, you forgot this!" She stopped and turned around, only to be hit over the head and knocked clean to the ground...She woke up, what seemed like hours later. She opened her eyes, praying it was all a bad dream, looking around she tried to scream, but realized there was some sort of...ball..in her mouth. She looked down at her body, she was tied to what looked like a large hospital bed, spread eagle across it. She tried hard to get out, wiggling and flailing her arms, but her hands never came free. She heard footsteps at the door and a man walked with wearing what looked like a doctors uniform. "Hello Miss, what seems to be the problem?" he removed the ball from her mouth, and she screamed and yelled at the man.."Get me the fuck outta here!!" He covered her mouth once again, and slowly walked around her inspecting her body. He reached out and touched one of her nipples. He squeezed it hard, so hard mand arched up and tried to scream, but nothing came out. He did the same to the other one and when she tried to scream again he slapped her leg and that just made her squirm more. Finally, he took off what was gagging her and she screamed. "Now listen you little slut, we're gonna do this my way, I dont mind you screaming that much because theres no one for miles to hear you but please, shut the fuck up!" Mandy thought to herself, "This cant be happening, this cant be happening.." Then she screamed "THIS CANT BE HAPPENING!!!" The man laughed and looked at her with his evil eyes. "Tell me slut..how many men have you slept with?" "Um..well...None.." "Serious? Well fuck, I hit the god damn jackpot!!" he went around the bed and stuck a finger in her tight pussy and she screamed, "Damn bitch your tight! I'm gonna have some fun with you!" She cried and cried and cried. The man left the room after fingering her for a little while and came back with a box. He pulled out a small clit viborator, and she just stared...He put it to one ofher nippled and she tried to squirm away, he again, laughed..and put it to the other nipple. He then moved his hand down to her pussy and spread her pussy lips apart and put the little vibborator right on her clit and she half screamed half moaned. "there ya go bitch, just relax! This wont hurt if you coporate!!!" He then took the viborator away from her pussy and dug back into the box and came up with two clamps. He leaned over her and clamped one on each nipple, she screamed as he did it. Mandy was so embarassed at being seen this way all she could do was cry and everything he did to her made her scream. Yet for some reason, its starting to turn me on....The man then reached back into the box and pulled out a small jelly vibe. It was pink..her favorite color. He started to walk down to the end of the bed and she tried her best to close her legs but the restraints were getting in the way. "Stop it bitch, i'm gonna take you one way or another, do you want it the hard way, or the easy way?!" She slowly spread her legs.."Good little cunt..You will obey any command i give you without question, understood?" She glared at him and he spread her pussy lips and shoved the jelly vibe as far up her pussy as it would go, breaking her hyem in one clean sweep. Mandy screamed and screamed, " YES!! ANYTHING YOU SAY! JUST DONT DO THAT AGAIN!" "Call me Master you little cunt!" he pulled the jelly vibe out and shoved it back in twice as hard as mandy started balling her eyes out screaming in pain.."Yes Master...." "Good little cunt, we're gonna really have some fun! I have to go for a few hours now. I'll be back later tomorrow morning." With that said..He took a long viborator out of the box, attatched to a little box with a pluggin on the end. He slip the viborator as deep in her pussy as he could and put duck tape over it so it would remain in place. "Im going to set this to increase the power level every 20 minutes, Theres 15 levels." He said with a evil smirk. Mandy cried...as she felt the viborator turn on. He placed the ball back into her mouth and left....

Be sure to read part 2!!!

Jento The Soldier, Part I The Captive Women

dick inkum on Forced Stories


JENTO THE SOLDIER; PART I, THE CAPTIVE WOMEN

by Dick Inkum

(This tale is set in an area where continuing low level warfare is largely ignored by the developed world)

�

Some of the girls were waving, some showing off, some sullen. They were all naked. These captive women were lined up outside their barracks for us to take our choice. They ranged in age from puberty to forty, and from thebeautiful to the very ugly. All that really mattered is that they would fuck today. If they did not gi

Read More
ve satisfactionthey could be beaten, but few ever were.

Our unit had just come in from six weeks in the field and been replaced by one that had use of the brothel for that time. We were cleaned up, fed and rested for a day before we could have our first of the alloted twice weekly rewards here. We fought a nasty war, and this was our principal reward.

I, Jento, am seventeen. Most of the soldiers here are under twenty, some as young as fourteen. Many had their first sex in these barracks.

I looked for Noona. She was my favorite from previous visits. She was only fifteen but had been sold as a wife when she was eleven. She's had two children though is only now becoming a woman. Noona is very skilled sexually.

She loves to give oral and when I suggested anal, she promptly applied coconut oil to her butt hole and welcomed my cock.

She enjoys being a captive whore more than being a captive wife.

Noona was not there today! She might have been chosen by one of the officers or perhaps she became pregnant in my absence. I had to look over the choices. I had fourth pick in our unit because of my good serviceand recent promotion. I wanted a girl who would be a real reward.

I narrowed my choices to three, and when it came my turn, two of them were available. One was only about fourteen and rather cute, though not well developed. The other was older, about twenty-five, I guessed. She was a new captive since I last visited and didn't look very pleased to be here.

I was allowed to inspect my prospects for my alloted two hours of fucking time.I gave each of them a smile, a squeeze of the tits and a feel of the cunt, which I extended to their assholes.

The older girl brightened up when I approached her. I told her my name and she said hers was Kenna. I told her my cock would give her all the pleasure she could wish for. She said, indeed I would have to be a great fucker to do that, soI chose her.

We went to her cot in the barracks, where some action was already underway. I looked, but Noona was not there. I carefully folded my uniform as I disrobed and Kenna sat on the cot stimulating herself as she waited.

My cock needed very little stimulus to give her a hard rod to suck on. Kenna smiled and said I had what she liked; long and strong, but young and tender. She didn't like her sessions with the old men (senior officers) or the clumsy children (fourteen or fifteen) who had dicked her without skill or affection. I assured her I had both qualities.

I was just about to mount Kenna when the cot next to us became very noisy. A very young girl was getting ass-fucked by a boy my age and not taking it very well. He slapped her to try to make her more cooperative, and of course that didn't work. Alas the romantic spell I had tried to cast was broken, though we tried to ignore that scene.

We dropped back a few steps and after a little more sucking, I mounted Kenna. She wrapped her legs around me and we kissed as my blade plowed her furrow.

Oh, but she was sweet to fuck! Her cunt seemed to tell me every stroke was appreciated. We kissed passionately and often. I had a strong hard-on that day and was still hard when I brought her to climax. She asked to suck again until her feeling returned. She did it adoringly.

I took the opportunity to survey the other action in the large room of about twenty fucking couples. Needless to say, some were having a lot more fun than others, but I was sure mine was the best choice.

I remounted Kenna. She still wanted me on top of her though I offered choices. She bounced her ass passionately meeting every stroke I gave her. I brought her to the brink of orgasm and then exploded with a gusher of cum in her cunt. I collapsed on top of her, we kissed and she held me tightly.

After I withdrew and lay back, Kenna sucked my cock again, licked my balls and my asshole(!). Not even Noona had done that! I was shocked at first, but then found pleasure in it. I took this as a signal that she would welcome an ass intrusion. I asked if she would take my cock in her ass. She reached for the (army issue) coconut oil and told me to lubricate her all the way up her passage while she sucked again. My oily finger made her gasp but sigh as well.

"Use two fingers now!" she demanded, " and keep them in there".

She moved on top of me and lowered her cunt on my cock with my two fingers up her ass. She bounced herself into a passion before taking my fingers out, turning to face me and redirecting my cock up her ass. Her fingers replaced my cock in her cunt.

Kenna made long strokes up and down her ass passage and was near exhaustion. She leaned forward and asked me to mount her from the rear and finish hard in her ass. I could do that and did. Kenna was quite vocal at this point and when I came, greeted my spurt with enthusiasm. I lay back and once more got appreciative sucking.

As we were in this mode, my best friend Barro approached our cot. He had taken the young girl I had passed up. He asked if Iwanted to trade cunts next round. I declined. He said she was a very tight pussy and ass though he'd done his best to loosen her up.

He'd brought her along and offered me a finger fuck of her cunt and asshole. I took that in the spirit of a gift and then had to reciprocate by offering Kenna to his finger fucks. Kenna didn't say anything about it one way or the other. Barro ordered the girl to suck my cock.

Kenna wasn't fond of this swap, but she did her duty. With no deal made, they retreated to their cot.

We were now a little pressed for time. Kenna and I discussed our finale.We agreed that once sucked up, I would start on top of her, fucking her cunt. When she asked, I would rise to my knees and redirect my cock to her asshole. It all went as planned and I really enjoyed fucking her ass that way. It was a new position for me, but one I shall use more often, It was again a very romantic fuck and I'd just come or melted in her ass when the sergeant came through we had only five minuted left to finish and say goodbye.

Of course we could make no plans for future encounters, it all depended on luck. Kenna said she wished half the troops were like me or all half way like me. She said she'd never had a man she liked more. That was very nice to hear, but there was nothing either of us could do about it.

Barro and I talked about our experience that evening. He said his young girl's name was Vanna and that she had been sold to her uncle as his fourth wife just a month before she was captured. She had already been fucked by her half-brother before her uncle took her to bed. She had never had an ass fuck until she was captured.

I had no such story to tell. I hadn't asked Kenna about her life, and being a older woman, perhaps had more history than she wished to relate to the likes of me.

Three days later, we were allowed another brothel visit. Noona was there and available when I made my choice. Barro got a choice before me and took Kenna! The dog! I knew he would if he had the chance. We'll still be friends though I may have to mutilate his sexual apparatus. Well, it left me free to take Noona without passing up Kenna.

Noona was delighted to see me. On my last visit, she had been taken to the Colonel's house for a "party". I didn't want to hear about it.

With very few preliminaries, Noona was on top of me and bouncing on my cock. She asked me stay on the bottom and make the fuck last as long as possible. I did a pretty good job of that. By the time I came, she was panting with exhaustion. She collapsed on top of me, we kissed, and she sucked a bit.

"Do it good in my ass today, OK?" she murmured.

That 's just what I intended. I decided to use the position Kenna showed me, but it was fifteen minutes or so before she could get me revived. In the meantime, I used the coconut oil on her and she giggled as I patted her ass before plunging a finger all the way in her.

I used my other hand and had two fingers in her cunt and gave her alternate stabs. She had another orgasm and I had fun. I must remember to do that more often with all the girls.

At length, I was ready to fuck Noona's ass. As with Kenna, but not before with Noona, I took some strokes in her cunt before pushing her legs up and redirecting my cock up her ass. She was surprised and delighted by the action. I put two fingers in her cunt and Noona moaned ecstatically. I removed them as I was about to come. I leaned forward, kissed her, and flooded her ass passage.

Noona thought it a great experience. She sucked and prayed for more fucking. I lay back and let her bounce around on me. In a while she had me revived and we finished our day with her on all fours and me mounted behind. I fucked cunt and asshole and gave her a mouthful of cum. She was pleased.

Barro and I talked that evening.

"Jento, your Kenna is wonderful. You know, she licked my asshole! I hope I was clean enough" he enthused.

I told him how I planned to end his sex life, and he assured me that if he had found her first, he would have shared willingly. I told him I thought Kenna would tongue his ass if he was a good fucker;

" I guess I passed the test" he joked.

We have five more weeks at camp before we must return to the field. This period is off to a great start with ten more fucking days to come.

I'm almost certain to be with my favoriite girls again soon.

To Be Continued

Gangbang in the Dorm

sexycasey on Forced Stories


I'm 5'11", 125, C cup, and known as the beautiful girl on campus. When John, Zach, and Anthony told me they needed a place to stay for the night while their room was being repaired, i was happy to have them, they are great company. I put blankets and pillows on the floor and set up a bed for myself on the couch so we could hang out. When they arrived, i was wearing short tight shorts and a tanktop. I could tell as soon as they walked in that they liked my outfit. We all started off on the couch, it was about 11:30pm and we were watching a movie when i felt a hand on my thigh. It was zach. Then i felt a hand on my shoulder, it was John. Then Anthony slapped my ass and i jumped. They grabbed me an
Read More
d pinned me down to the floor. They started feeling all of my curves and playing with my boobs. Then i felt my shorts bieng pulled of and hands ripping my shirt off. All of the guys took their clothes off while keeping me pinned down to the floor. I was completely naked with three naked guys surronding me. Before i could think too long, i felt fingers in my pussy. First two, then three, then four, and then all five. I was trying to scream but someone was holding my mouth closed.Â

They picked me up and bent me over the couch with my face pressing into the cushion. I was slapped a few times in my ass until it was burning with pain. I felt something pushing against my pussy. It was Zach and he was starting to slowely push his gigantic cock into my pussy. I felt it stretch out my pussy and shaking in pain. Once he got it in all the way, he pulled out and slammed it straight back in. He did this so many times that i couldn't even feel it anymore. While this was happening, i felt something pushing against my asshole. I was so scared because i never had anal sex before. I was crying as he pushed his cock into my ass. It hurt so bad. I realized that Zach pulled out of my pussy and was replaced by John, whos cock was slightely smaller than Zach's. He quickely went in and out, going faster and faster until he shot a huge load into my pussy, i felt it dripping down my legs. When Anthony pulled out of my ass, Zach quickely replaced him shoving his cock in and slapping his balls against my ass. While they pumped in and out, Anthony picked my head up and shoved his cock into my mouth. He grabbed my hair and moved my head for me. At this point, i was in the air bieng supported by three huge cocks. All three guys pulled out at the same time and dropped me on the floor. They each had me suck their cocks clean while the others held me down to the floor. After their cocks were cleaned, they each took a turn eating me out. This sent me into a massive orgasm, leaving me shaking for atleast 20 minutes.Â

They all picked me up and brought me to the shower where they each took their own time with me. Zach was first. He sat on the floor and had me sit on his cock. He bounced me up and down until i felt a huge load deep in my pussy. He pulled out and shot the rest on my boobs. He then picked me up and ate my pussy out while i was in the air. At this point, i already went through my 3rd orgasm and my body was shaking and tired.Â

John and Anthony came in together and immediatley put one cock in my pussy and the other in my ass and they fucked me together. After about 15 minutes and another orgasm, they both came in me. They then grabbed the shower head and one of them turned the water up and put it in my pussy, sending me into the biggest orgasm yet.Â

They took me out of the shower and put me on the couch with no clothes, towel or blanket and left me to sleep.

"Tommorow morning will be fun," I heard someone say


to be continued..............

Boyfriends Revenge

rob0433 on Forced Stories

“Want some sex?” I asked her as we lay together in her bed. She was lying there in a t-shirt, shorts and underwear. She obviously didn’t want any. She was always teasing, never wanting to give it away. I’d been with her for four years now and she always did this. She was always teasing wearing the shortest clothes, rubbing up against you getting you all excited and then... Nothing!

We started fooling around in her bed. She knew I wanted it and she knew just how to tease me. She was making me believe that she wanted it, but deep down I knew it would never happen. She started making out with me while I attempted to feel her up. She wouldn’t let me, playfully moving my hands to other plac

Read More
es. I managed to get her shorts off so she was just wearing a thong and a t-shirt. She looked so hot I just couldn’t take it.

I had had enough, I wanted some action and was sick of her teasing like this and never giving me any. I moved my hand over her ass and grabbed a good handful. Then I moved my hand lower until I was over her barely covered pussy. I could feel that her knickers were wet and this just got me going even more. She tried to move my hand away but I wasn’t having any of it! I pushed her hand away and yanked on the thong, it broke at the waistband. I pulled the thong out from in between her legs and brought them up to my nose. I took a deep breath and inhaled the sweet aroma of her soaked cunt. She just looked at me in shock, she couldn’t believe it.

“You’re a dirty slut aren’t you?” I whispered in her ear. I threw the remains of her thong to the floor and moved my hand back to her pussy, she tried to close her legs but I just pushed them back apart. I rammed two fingers into her cunt. She had a tear in her eye, but I was beyond caring. “Like that don’t you!” I whispered as I fucked her pussy with my fingers, adding a third and then a fourth. She tried to wriggle away from me but I pinned her down with my weight. I threw the covers off the bed and carried on fucking her hole with my four fingers.

To my surprise she was still soaking wet although clearly not enjoying what I was doing. I moved off her and told her not to struggle. She reluctantly did as she was told, knowing there would be nothing she could do on her own! I turned her over quickly so she was now on her stomach and pulled her legs apart. I was loving it, I pulled my boxers down and moved my hard cock closer to her cunt. She tried to close her legs but I pushed them open again and pumped my dick into her. I roughly fucked her little cunt as hard as I could.

Her flat mate came through the front door, she thought she would scream to see try and get his attention, she must have thought he would help her. He came running up the stairs and slowed down when he realised what was happening. She was crying into the pillow while I fucked her from behind. Her flat mate walked in slowly assessing the situation. It was turning him on, it was obvious. I could see the bulge in his pants begin to grow. She noticed the bulge too and looked away in disgust. She knew she had it now!

“Take your pants off and shove your cock in her mouth!” I ordered. He didn’t hesitate one bit. He took all of his clothes off revealing a 7 inch hard cock. He lifted her head up and opened her mouth with his fingers. “Such on this, bitch” He said sticking his cock in her mouth. He rammed his cock right down her throat and kept it there for a few seconds. When he pulled it out she was gasping for air. He did it again, she couldn’t take it. He fucked her throat deeply for five minutes until he came. She swallowed everything, she didn’t have a choice he rammed his cock into her mouth and came down her throat bits of come dribbled out down the side of her lips it looked really hot.

The sight of that made me want to come. I rammed deep into her pussy and came inside her. She was murmuring something under her breath but I couldn’t tell what it was. I pulled out and made her get on her knees to show us her pussy, my come was dripping out of her pussy. There was loads of it, the sight of it made her flat mate rock hard again and my cock didn’t even go down! “Are you on the pill?” I asked. She said she wasn’t, she looked worried but her flat mate and I couldn’t give a shit!

She looked so hot with my come dripping out of her we had to have another go. She was lying face down in a pillow with her pussy pointing straight up at us finally thinking it was all over until she felt a cock plough into her pussy again, she could tell whose it was because it wasn’t filling her up as much as mine did. I watched for a little while as his dick pumped in and out of her cunt with my cum all over it, I had never seen that before and was really excited about it. But I hadn’t had a blow job yet so I told her flat mate to lie on the floor and forced her to get on top of his cock she was gently lowering herself on top, but he just thrusted right into her. I went in front of her then, opened her mouth and shoved my nine incher down her throat, she took it all like a porn star, well she had no choice! I grabbed the back of her head and fucked her face with my big cock letting her breath every few seconds. I was loving it, I had never had a night like this and was wondering how good it would be to do it to other girls, her flat mates girlfriend, strangers even! The thought of it made me come, I pulled out just in time to come all over her face, I got it everywhere her mouth, hair, nose, eyes. She rubbed it out of her eyes and started weeping again!

“Shut up woman, you think this is all over? You’ve got more to come yet” I snapped. I watched him fuck her little cunt for a while and started to get hard again. I had an idea, I had wanted to do this forever. “You like anal?” I asked her flat mate. She looked at me, begging with her eyes not to! She had never done anal and had always been scared of it. “Never tried it but always wanted to!” her replied. With that response I grabbed her and pulled her off, she was begging us not to but it was already in our minds now!

I got onto the bed pulling her onto me and pushed my cock into her pussy, he got on top and slowly started to push his cock into her cunt. She was lucky his cock was wet from her cunt otherwise this could have hurt allot more! She was screaming in pain for a while, which was turning me on even more.  He was in and was pounding away while I was fucking her cunt. She seemed to start enjoying it now, although it was clear she didn’t want to! He didn’t last long, her ass was so tight! He came inside her ass and pulled out! I could feel his warm cum leaking out of her ass onto my cock, it felt quite nice, I never thought I would be feeling the cum of another man and definitely didn’t think I would be liking it!

I then felt something else I never thought I would experience. He started to push inside her pussy alongside my cock! It felt great! He pushed as hard as he could and she started screaming again, she had two big cocks inside her stretching her to the limits. He started to pump in and out and after a while we were both managing to do it. It felt really good her pussy felt tighter and as well as the friction from my cock against her pussy walls there was his cock fucking deeply next to my cock. I could tell he was about to come again, and it was making me come too! We both came together inside her tight little cunt! I could feel his dick pulsating next to mine. I pulled out and he slipped out straight after. Our cum dripped straight out of her stretched spent pussy. And he pulled her off of me.

“Clean it up!” I demanded, she started to get up. And he pushed her back on to the bed. “Clean him up with your mouth woman!” He demanded. She moved her mouth down to the large puddle of cum that was sitting on me and started to slurp it down her throat! “Good girl, you are a little slut aren’t you!” She didn’t look at either of us!

After she was done I told her to go clean herself up. She went to the shower and her flat mate and I got dressed and went to the pub. When we got back she wasn’t there.

The next few days she moved her things out of the house, I moved in with her flat mate, into the room where we raped her! We had loads of fun to come and I knew I made the right choice moving in with him!

Five months later while we were out getting some things for the flat we saw her again. She was walking down the street with one of her friends. When she got closer we noticed it! She had a big lump! I couldn’t believe it! One of us had got her pregnant…

Let me know what you think. Its the first one i have ever writen:)

Freebie (Part One)

Victoriajohn on Forced Stories

All of my stories include descriptions of sex scenes that could cause offence to some people. Please do not read this story if you are offended by perverse sexual material, or if you are under the legal age of consent for your own country. These stories are pure fiction and are not based on anyone living or deceased.
 
“4 3 6 5 8 7”
After giving my number I paused to listen to who was calling.
“Hello, this is Mr Spencer.”
“Mr Spencer? Do I know you?”
“I’m assuming I’m speaking to Mrs Kendal?”
“Yes, I’m Mrs Kendal. But I’m afraid I don’t know any Mr Spencer.”
“Your husband works at D F H distribution? Well I’m his boss.”
“Oh y

Read More
es. I’m sorry, the name never clicked. Oh my god! Has something happened to Gerry?”
“Well in a manner of speaking, yes.”
“Oh no. Is he alright?”
“Yes, he hasn’t had an accident or anything, but I have to talk to you about him.”
“Why what’s happened?”
“It’s too complicated to talk on the phone, I was just ringing to make sure you’d be in if I called around to see you.”
“Well yes, when will you be coming?”
“Right away if that’s ok, I can be with you in thirty minutes.”
“Ok I’ll be waiting.”

With that I put the phone down and began to worry. If Gerry hadn’t had an accident, then what else could be wrong? Then I thought about Gerry’s ‘perks of the job’. You see Gerry works in a distribution warehouse, and the products they store vary widely. And if a large pallet of, for instance, washing-up liquid slipped from a forklift whilst being loaded, then the whole pallet would be written-off as damaged, and should then end-up in the waste bins. But obviously, only a few of the bottles would actually be damaged, so it was common practice for the warehouse lads to share out the undamaged boxes, as freebies. This was what Gerry called ‘the perks of the job’. Now I know this is not strictly legal, but we never considered it stealing. But as I rushed around tiding-up before his boss arrived, I racked my brain to think what else he could be coming to talk to me about. And why me? Why wouldn’t he just be hauling Gerry over the coals?

As I was busy putting things into one of my kitchen cupboards, it struck me just how petty these so called perks of Gerry’s were. The top of this cupboard I’d opened was stacked full of bottles of vinegar. I’d given away bottles to various relatives, all of my neighbourhood friends, and even though Gerry is only 24, and I’m only 25, we’d still got enough bottles to last for the rest of our natural lives. That was the trouble with all his freebies, they were of little value, and always came in large quantities. So I’m busy trying to work out what this man will want to talk about, when I hear the knocker on the front door.

“KNOCK KNOCK. KNOCK KNOCK. KNOCK KNOCK. “
The sudden noise makes me jump, and then after a quick look in the mirror, I dash down the hall and open the door.
“Hello. I’m Graham. Mr Spencer. We spoke a few minutes ago on the phone.”
“Yes, yes. Err. What is it? What’s happened?”
“Well I was hoping we could talk inside.”
I backed away from the door, and as I did I ushered him into the hall with my open palmed hand.
“Oh I’m sorry. Come on in. We can sit in the lounge, it’s the first door.”
He walked past me into our hall, and then turned into the lounge; I followed and entered behind him.

He had made his way across to the sofa, but was stood in front of it as if ready to sit down.
“Yes sit there if you want.”
I sat opposite him in the chair nearest the TV. As we both sat down, we both were about to talk at the same time, but we both stopped. Then I said,
“No, you go first.”
“Well Mary. Oh, I hope it’s alright me using your first name.”
I had no idea how he knew my name, but I wasn’t about to get on the wrong side of him by objecting.
“No, of course not.”

“Ok then. As I was about to say, I’ve got a bit of a problem.”
“What kind of problem?”
“Well just recently, I visited my sister; she lives just in the next street to you. Tudor Road.”
I nodded but didn’t make any comment.
“And she was talking with her neighbour, a Mrs Harris. Thelma; I think is her first name. Maybe you know her?”
Yes. But although I know her, and she’s one of my closest friends. Gerry and I often go to the pub with her and her husband Frank. But I didn’t want to admit too much to this man.
“I think I know who you mean.”

“Well she was telling my sister all about her friend whose husband gets all kind of knocked-off stuff from work. And being as the wastage; that’s what we call any goods at work that get damaged or stolen. Yes, being as the wastage levels for this last six months has risen by seventy percent; I was interested in what she was saying. So later when she’d gone, I asked my sister to surreptitiously find out who this Robin Hood character was.”
He paused, as if waiting for me to say something, but I kept silent.
“I thought maybe you’d have guessed his name, he lives in this street.”
Again He paused, waiting for me, but again I kept silent.
“I see the cats got your tongue.”

“Well this so called good Samaritan is called Gerry Kendal. So you see Mary, I thought maybe it would be a good idea to watch your Gerry a little closer. I’ve got CCTV cameras all around the warehouse, but most weren’t working and those that are; nobody ever looks at the hours of stuff they record. But last weekend I had all the cameras brought back into a working condition, and today I spent the day sitting watching your husband as he went about his job. Now what do you think I saw?”
“I I don’t know?”
“Do you like yoghurt?”
“Yoghurt?”
“Yes. Strawberry yoghurt.”
“Why?”
“Well I’ve got a premonition that when Gerry gets home you’ll be getting a box of 120 Strawberry yoghurts. So I hope you like them.”

It was obvious he had got Gerry, as they say, ‘bang to rights’ or ‘caught red handed’. So I thought maybe I could put in some kind of mitigating plea on his behalf.
“But please Mr Spencer. It would all have just been thrown in the waste bins. It can't do any harm us using them up. You know with all this talk of re-cycling and not wasting food, you could even say he’s doing his bit to save the planet.”
He took a small pen like object from his pocket,
“I assume you have a computer?”
“Yes it’s in the other room.”
“Do you think we could take a look at this video I’ve recorded?”

We went into the back room and I turned on the PC. I know it always feels like forever waiting for a PC to boot, but sitting here, with him holding what I now could see was a memory stick; one I assumed with incriminating evidence, it was like my life force was ebbing from my body. Then as the windows screen appeared, he said,
“Do you mind if I take over?”
I didn’t answer, I just moved to one side allowing him to sit in front of the PC.

He plugged in his memory stick and in seconds the video was showing a fork lift driving down an isle in between tall stacks of pallets. He kept moving the slider bar until we got to a place where the fork truck driver turned around, obviously checking in every direction to make sure he wasn’t being watched, and then he drove slowly backwards, getting ever closer to a steel girder that protruded from the floor and reached up to support the roof. As the edge of the pallet made contact with the stanchion, he slowly reversed until the pallet was dragged off the forks, and overbalanced. It slipped off as if in slow motion, and as it hit the floor, the boxes stacked on it slipped. Then the other side of the pallet dropped back to the floor, almost shaking the boxes back to their original position.

The driver then jumped down, and with a long steel bar from the back of his truck, he ripped open the banding holding the boxes, and pushed one of the boxes to the floor where it burst open. Then as he went back to the truck and began to fill in some paperwork, Graham said,
“I hardly think damaging a box of yogurts is going to help save the planet.”
The video was so clear my Gerry was instantly recognisable, and there was no way anyone looking at this video could call this accidental damage. But I didn’t reply, I just stood alongside him at a loss for words.
“Well my dear, nothing to say?”
“I I I’m sorry. I never realised. He just said it was a sin to see the stuff thrown away into the bins.”

“Well now you know how it’s damaged, what’s your opinion now?”
“I I’ll tell him as soon as he gets home.”
“Tell him what?”
“I don’t want him to bring anymore things home. And that it’s not right to damage stuff deliberately.”
“I think this is a little bit more serious than that. First its malicious damage; and I’m thinking if I check back on the recorded files from the other cameras over the last six months, I’ll find a lots more occurrences. Second it’s stealing, and not just the one box; I’ll bet over the last few months my car park cameras will have caught him loading his car plenty of times. Then there is fraud, filling in the insurance records as accidental damage. Fraud of that sort carries a prison sentence. And lastly, if that pallet had jammed onto the forks, he could have bent the girder; and that would have brought the whole roof down. Now that’s a health and safety issue, and these days, they’d lock him up and throw away the key for that.”

“Oh my god! But what can I do to help?”
“First, tell me, has your Gerry got a garden shed or workshop?”
“He’s got a shed, but he hasn’t got any of the stuff he’s brought home out there. For one thing it lets in water, and anyway it’s only just big enough for the barbeque, lawn mower and his tools.”
“I wasn’t thinking about where he’s stashed his ill gotton gains, I was wondering if that could be where he’d hang the free calendar I give to each of my staff at Christmas?”
“Do you mean the one with views of the Lake district?”
“Well that wasn’t the one I was referring to, but now you’ve mentioned it. What did you think of the pictures?”
“Ok, I guess. But I’m not much into mountains and lakes.”
“I was meaning more the camera work. Did it look professional?”
“I guess so, why?”

“I took those photos myself, it’s my hobby. But I was actually wondering if you’d seen the other calendar?”
As I realised which calendar he was talking about, I felt my cheeks get hot as I blushed bright red. Not that I had any reason to feel embarrassed, I wasn’t one of the scantily clad models displayed in the calendar he was referring to. But before I replied to his question, he said,
“I guess by your response, you’ve at least seen it?”
“Yes.”
“It wasn’t that bad, was it?”

“Well from what I can remember, the girls’ weren’t leaving much to the imagination.”
“Do you know where your husband has put his?”
“Yes, it’s hanging on the back of the door in his hobby room upstairs.”
“So I can take it from your reaction that you didn’t think much of my camera work? I thought I’d struck the right balance; keeping it sexy, but not being too crude.”
So from this I gathered this was another example of his handiwork, and not wanting to get on his wrong side, I didn’t want to criticize what he actually seemed quite proud off.
“I didn’t mean it was crude, but looking at girls is even less appealing to me than mountains and lakes.”

“But I guess you're wondering what my obsession with photography has got to do with the predicament your Gerry has got himself into?”
In truth, I was beginning to think that he was maybe going to try to blackmail me into posing in skimpy underwear, like the models in his calendar, but not wanting to put unwanted ideas into his head, I just answered,
“Well yes, I was looking for some kind of connection between his foolishness, and your generosity in giving out free calendars.”

“Well it’s like this; I’ve got an idea for next year’s workshop calendar. That’s what I call the girlie version, cos it normally gets hung up in garages or workshops. I was thinking of a masquerade. You know, the girls faces concealed behind those masks on sticks like at the high class balls.”
I didn’t comment, but just nodded to show I understood what he was talking about.
“And then last week I saw your Gerry showing his holiday snaps to one of the lads, and the chap he was showing them to, passed them to me. Not that I was too interested in most of them. But there were about three of four with you in a bikini. And I have to say they got me to thinking.”
Again I said nothing, but by now his intentions were getting pretty obvious.

There was a silence for a few seconds, and then he asked,
“Well, what do you think?”
But still trying to play the innocent I answered,
“About what?”
“Well I thought you’d be a bit brighter than that.”
“What do you mean?”
“Ok, it’s your loss. If you think I’m going to make a proposal you can take to the police, then you must take me for a fool. I’ve given you a lifeline, and if you’re too dumb to take hold, then you’ll just have to suffer the consequences. I’ll wish you goodbye.”

With that he got to his feet, and I realised if I let him leave with things as they stand, my Gerry could soon be in real trouble.
“Please Mr Spencer, don’t go. I I didn’t mean to annoy you.”
He didn’t re-seat himself, but just stood there and said,
“Well?”
“I I I’m not sure what you are asking?”
“Young lady. Can't you understand? I’m not asking anything. It’s your husband who is in trouble. And I’ve told you about my hobby, and about a calendar I’m about to start shooting for next year. Maybe I didn’t make myself clear, but when I said seeing your photos gave me an idea, what I meant, was you have a body every bit as good as any of the models I’m about to hire. Now if you felt like making me some kind of offer, then I think you’ll find I’m not an unreasonable man. Even though your husband has been swindling me.”

“Are you saying if I was to agree to model for you, you wouldn’t report my Gerry to the police?”
“I haven’t asked you to model for me, so it’s not a case of you agreeing to anything. If I did ask, that would be bribery. But if you want to offer to model, then that’s your prerogative. And as I’ve said, I’m a reasonable man, and the last thing I’d want to see is a generous young lady being dragged down by a foolish mistake made by her husband.”

I thought for a minute or so, but I could see he was getting restless, and I sensed he was about to speak. Fearing he was again going to threaten to leave, I said,
“I’ll model for you on condition its just swimwear. I won't do topless or underwear.”
“Right my dear, what are you saying, you’d like me to consider you for a modelling job in my next calendar?”
“I I guess so. But like I said; nothing as revealing as that other calendar.”
“I don’t know what you take me for. But I can assure you, all the girls who model for me are free to accept or reject any of the costumes I select. Or for that matter, if they don’t feel comfortable with any pose I ask for, then it’s always the model who has the final say.”

“I I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to imply there was anything dirty going on. But I just don’t want you to think I’m agreeing to pose nude or anything.”
“Let’s forget this topic, if you want to pose for me, then there will be nobody forcing you to do anything you’re not happy with. Now to the details, have you anything planned for tomorrow?”
“I don’t think so.”
“I need a yes or no. If I’m going to arrange a makeover team, then it can't be just a ‘don’t think so’.”
“Well no, I have nothing planned at the moment.”
“Well you do now. There’ll be a car here at nine in the morning, and you’ll be at my place by nine-thirty. The makeup team should have you sorted by eleven-thirty, and by twelve we can start shooting. That’ll give me a good three hours. And you can be back here by four, ready to make hubbies tea. So is that settled?”

“I guess so. But what am I going to tell Gerry?”
“Nothing. Just let him go off to work as normal, and he’ll never know a thing about it.”
“But what about him? What if he does the same thing again, and damages any more stuff?”
“I don’t think he will; I’ve told the warehouse supervisor to give all the lads a talking to, and let them know all the cameras are now back in action. I can't think he’ll be silly enough to do it again.”
So with that he went on his way, and I began to wonder just what kind of situation I’d got myself into.

Gerry arrived home from work as normal, and as Graham had predicted, he had a box of Strawberry yoghurts. I was bursting to say something to him about this stupid habit, but knew it would only make the whole thing more complicated, and wouldn’t really solve anything. So the night passed without incident, and the next day after Gerry had gone off to work, I began to get myself ready for the car that was to collect me. If I tell you I was on edge and having second thoughts, then I’m sure you won't be surprised.

But at the stroke of nine a car arrived, and in I got. In less than thirty minutes I was being shown into a magnificent studio in the back of a very large country house. This was the kind of house you’d expect a Lord of the Manor to own, built inside a walled estate, with its own big iron gates at the end of the long drive. But once inside the studio, I was shown into a room which was obviously designed for the purpose; equipped with everything the team of three beauticians required. For the next two hours all three of them worked on every inch of my body, and when I emerged at around eleven-thirty, even I had difficulty believing the stunning girl in the mirror was actually me.

It was then that Graham appeared, and he escorted me into a changing room, where there were at least five racks of clothes. Ranging from full ball gowns, to jeans. With every other kind of garment with the exception of outdoor gear such as coats etc. I at this point only had on a dressing gown, and was completely naked underneath. He showed me along the racks explaining all of these clothes had been selected especially for me, and they should all be my size. Where there was a dress, along with it I would find the appropriate underwear that I was expected to wear. I would be expected to start at the first rack, and work my way along from one outfit to the next. But as we moved on to the final rack, the clothes had progressed onto first swimwear, and then from about half way along the rack I could see there were panties and bras, but no dresses, or skirts and blouses to go with them.

I stopped and said,
“You won't be expecting me to model these without wearing a dress on?”
“Not if you don’t want to. But let’s just start with the others, and if you still feel uneasy about modelling in underwear, then nobodies going to force you.”
“Ok. But I don’t understand, I thought you only wanted me to model swimwear, and that my face would be covered. I can't model any of this stuff if you’re going to put it in a calendar, I can't have my face recognised.”
“Today is nothing to do with the calendar, this is just to get you used to being in the bright lights, and letting you get acclimatised to the whole situation. When I shoot the calendar shots, I want you to feel totally at ease.”
“What so I’ve got to come back again?”
“Yes. Is that a problem?”
“I guess not.”
“Ok, I’ll be out on the set; I’ll send one of the girls in to help you dress. Then when you’re ready, just come on out.”

The day went by with me in some kind of daze, and far from being sordid or sleazy, I felt like I was some kind of super-model. I was pampered and preened in between every change of clothes. And no matter how revealingly cut the outfit, I felt completely at my ease showing off my assets in any pose requested. And by the time the outfits progressed onto the swimwear, I was already so at ease with showing my underwear via splits in skirts and plunges in blouses, that the first of the one piece costumes actually felt quite unexciting. Gradually as we moved to the bikinis and thongs, I got a little more self-conscious, but I still posed in whatever was the requested position. Surprisingly, when all the swimwear was done, and all that was left were bra and panty combinations, the point I’d been dreading, I found the first of these to be so stunning, and relatively speaking modest, that I actually re-appeared on set with a feeling of elation and excitement.

It is difficult for me to now explain, but the whole experience of a professional set with bright lights, dresser to assist and preen, and a photographer with such a reassuring manner; they all worked together to melt my apprehension, and replace it with an inner glow of confidence. So strong was this self-belief, as the underwear got scantier, and even when I was expected to model the last few outfits which were just skimpy thongs, meaning I would be topless; I still walked out on set. Even if I did need a small silk shawl around my shoulder the first time I walked out with naked breasts. But once on set and the shooting re-started, I again just proudly displayed my body. And continued to do so with all the remaining thongs.

I left his house feeling so proud of myself, not only for overcoming my shyness to protect my husband, but I also a felt I’d displayed, if only to Graham, that I had a body as good as his professional models. Again that evening, as Gerry came home I wanted to tell him all about my day, but knowing my Gerry, this was obviously not something he’d understand, even if I had been drawn into it by his stupidity. One thing was noticeable though, was Gerry didn’t bring any freebies home, but I never ventured to ask, and he didn’t mention anything about the talk Graham had said his foreman had been going to deliver.

The next morning, I wasn’t expecting to go back to Graham’s studio, but he had said if he got time he might try to call round to show me some of the results of the days shooting, but no time was mentioned. I went shopping around nine, and when I arrived home around ten-thirty, Graham’s car was parked in the street out side our house. As I got closer, I could see it wasn't just Graham inside, but it looked like he had another man with him. As I approached my front gate, they began to get out of the car, and the man from the passenger seat, who was a total stranger to me; took the bags of shopping from my hands, and followed me towards my front door.

Once I’d opened the door, I just ushered them both inside, and after the stranger had put my bags down in the kitchen, we all made our way into the front living room, and sat down. The stranger sat in the arm chair by the fireplace, and Graham sat on the sofa. As he did so, he patted the empty space on the sofa to one side of him, saying,
“Come on, room for a little one.”
I turned and backed myself down, and as soon as I was seated, he moved up close alongside me, making contact leg against leg. Graham opened a folder on his knee and began to produce photos, placing them on my lap.

I know this sounds so boastful, but I’m telling you my honest feelings. And as I saw these pictures, my heart began to swell with pride. It was only the fact I know I was there, that made it believable that I was the model. I looked stunning. Yes I know the clothes give the first impression, but the way they made-up my hair and every other part of my body, I just looked so elegant. Gradually the photo’s moved on to the clothes with revealing splits or ones cut to deliberately show off my underwear. Even with these total strangers looking at photos showing so much of my body, I still felt a sense of pride. Then as they began to look at the underwear shots, and the almost naked thongs, I did feel my face beginning to burn.

But as the remarks they were making were all complimentary, I soon began to feel that even these were worthy of maybe a little pride. When Graham had shown the last of his selection, he asked,
“Well. It wasn’t so bad was it?”
I didn’t need to think of my reply, I instantly answered,
“It was like a dream. I’d never have believed I could do it. And your make-up girls made me look so good; I could hardly believe it was me.”
“So no regrets?”
“Oh no. But you have to promise me nobody will ever see any of those photos, especially the ones in the underwear.”
“Nobody? But we’ve both seen them.”
“Well yes. But I mean they won't be on a calendar, or in any kind of book. If my Gerry ever knew I’d done anything like that, he’d kill me.”

“I guess you could say that is one of the reasons I’ve brought Peter around with me.”
“What is?”
“Well the calendar idea, I’m not too sure about that now. But seeing how you look in the underwear, it brought another idea to mind. I have a couple of friends who own a lingerie company, and Peter here is their marketing man. They sell most of their lines through home parties. I’m sure you know the kind of thing?”
I nodded.
“They are normally run by women for women. But we were thinking that being as Christmas is on its way. There is a vast market out there for men who want to buy sexy lingerie for their lady friends’, but time or shyness prevents them from going into normal shops. They aren’t invited to parties run by women. But if we were to host parties for selected business men, and display the wear on a delectable model, I’m sure we’d make a killing.”

They were both looking intently at me, but the thought of what he was proposing didn’t appeal at all.
“What do you think, we could say maybe ten parties would be pay back for all the thieving your husband has done?”
“I couldn’t do that.”
“Why not?”
“I couldn’t model that kind of revealing stuff in front of a group of strange men.”
“But you modelled for me yesterday.”
“That was different.”

“Well that does disappoint me.”
“I’ll do your calendar.”
“I told you, I’ve gone off that idea.”
“I’ll do it wearing just that little micro thong from yesterday, without wearing a top. So long as my face is covered, that is.”
“No. The calendar idea is dead now. What about if you let both of us fuck you right now?”
My head almost exploded! I instantly went red with embarrassment, and a fear ripped into my tummy as I realised just how unsafe I was sitting here with two men I hardly knew. I began to try to get to my feet, I felt sick with fear.

He reached his hand onto my shoulder and as he eased me back to the sofa,
“Hey, what’s wrong? I was only joking you. Come on, we wouldn’t force you to do anything like that.”
I looked at him, still trembling with fear,
“Please don’t say things like that. I I thought you meant it.”
“Don’t be silly. I didn’t do anything yesterday. Did I?”
“No.”
“Tell you what, you enjoyed posing for me. Didn’t you?”
“Yes.”

He put his hand in his pocket and pulled from it the skimpy thong I'd just referred to, the one I'd modelled yesterday. He took hold of my hand and placed the thong into it, folding my fingers closed. The thong was so minute, even in my tiny hand the thong was almost invisible. I shook visibly as I heard him tell me,
“You go out there and slip this on, and then come back and let Peter see what you look like.”
“Please don’t.”
“Don’t what?”
“I I can't. You know I can't.”
“I think you can. You wouldn’t want your Gerry to see any of these pictures. Now would you? Come on, I saw you in it yesterday; so letting Peter see you in it should be no big deal. After all, you’ve just offered to model this for a calendar that would be ogled by thousands of men.”

“If I do this, does this payoff Gerry’s debt?”
“You are joking.”
“So what’s in it for me?”
“I just told you. I won't show Gerry these pictures, or anybody else for that matter. Come to think of it; I bet your mom and dad, or their neighbours might be interested in seeing them.”
The knot of fear again gripped my tummy, as the thought of my parents, or worse still their neighbours seeing me in those poses.
“Please, I beg you.”
“Well I’m not asking much. Peter here has driven a long way, on my say so, just to see you. And now you’re acting like a schoolgirl. Just be a good girl and go put that on. If you feel uneasy posing downstairs where people might be able to see into your windows, just give us a call when you’re ready, and we’ll come up to your bedroom. That way you won't need to draw the curtains; nobody can see into your room up there.”

It was obvious I had to comply with his wishes, so I got to my feet and made my way up to my bedroom where after locking the door I undressed, and put the skimpy little thong in place. I say in place, because you could hardly call it wearing it. It was just a narrow triangular strip of thin silky material about four centimetres at the widest part, tapering to nothing at the narrow end over a length of no more than five centimetres; held in place at the front of my crotch with a narrow ribbon. Yesterday, the dresser helped me, and I’d stood there open legged while she made sure it was strategically placed to cover the necessary area. But now using a mirror, I could see that no matter where I positioned it, it only served to cover the centre of my vagina, leaving the outer lips bulging from either side.

It was obvious yesterday when I saw the thing hanging on the rack, that I would be exposing myself. But, I'd just gone with the flow of the whole event. And even today, looking at the results of yesterdays shoot, as I mentioned earlier; their complimentary remarks made me feel proud, if somewhat nervous about my revelation. But now; knowing once I call them up, there wouldn’t be any camera or impersonal posing. It would be me posing for two men to look and mentally devour every centimetre of my flesh. But as the alternative was for my Gerry to see the pictures from yesterday, I knew I had no choice.

I walked to my bedroom door, pulled back the little bolt and as I opened it and went to step out onto my landing to call down the stairs to Graham and Peter, I almost jumped out of my skin. They were both standing there just outside my door. Before I’d even regained my composure, they were moving towards me, and I was backing into my room. By the time I was alongside my bed, Graham had reached behind me, and as I felt his hand touching my bottom I stopped. Then as I stopped, he brought his other hand up to cup my naked breast.

“Come on mate, you take the other one.”
I tried to make a protest,
“Please don’t do that.”
But they took absolutely no notice, and in seconds, Peter had taken up Graham’s invitation, and he was at my other side, with his hand cupping my other breast.
“Please no. I only agreed to model the costume. Please no touching.”
“Don’t be silly. Anybody would think you were a twelve year old behind the bike sheds. Just relax; we’re only having a bit of fun.”

I reluctantly just stood there, with them both fondling a breast apiece, when Peter said,
“Jesus Graham, I’m getting a stiffy.”
“You’re not the only one. And by the feel of this nipple, we’re not the only ones getting turned on. I bet her snatch is getting moist as well.”
“Please stop now; I’ve let you have a feel. If he wants to see the costume, let me just model it for him, and then I’ll get myself dressed again.”
“What say you Pete, do you want to check out the goods?”
“I’d rather she took care of this cock of mine.”

“You heard him. How about a quick blow job before you show-off your goodies?”
“No. I’m not doing anything like that. I didn’t even want to let you touch me, but I’ve gone that far, and I’m going no further.”
“You won’t fuck, and now you’re telling me you won’t even blow us. I don’t think you understand just how serious a mess your Gerry has got himself into.”
“I know all about that, but I’m not turning myself into a prostitute.”
“Ok. It's obvious you’re a nice girl who doesn’t go in for this kind of thing everyday, but a blow job is nothing.”
“I couldn’t. If I put my mouth on your thing, I could never kiss my Gerry again, it just wouldn’t be right.”

“Well one way or another, you’ll have to relieve both of our dicks, or your Gerry is going to be experiencing prison food.”
“Please don’t say that.”
All of this time they’d both been continuing their manipulation of my breasts, and Peter had also moved his other hand down behind me, and was stroking down over my bottom and gradually each stroke had been making its way deeper under my crotch. Just at that moment, his finger tip had reached the entrance to my pussy, and I squirmed my hips forwards in an attempt to prise him away. But Graham’s hand was stroking my pubic bulge from the front, and all I succeeded in doing was to remove Peter’s finger, and replace it with Graham’s.

“Come on, you can’t pretend you’re not getting excited by the thought of it. I can feel how wet your snatch is.”
“Please, let me get dressed now.”
“Ok. You heard her Pete.”
As Graham spoke he let go of me and stepped back one pace. Then as Peter looked and saw what he had done, he slowly and somewhat begrudgingly copied Graham.
“So is that your last word? You want me to take this video stuff to the police station?”
“No, you know I don’t.”
“Ok my last offer. Take our dicks out, get back on the bed, and you can wank us while we play with your snatch.”

I couldn’t see Gerry go to prison, and if rubbing their cocks was the price; then I decided I’d have to pay. But I knew if I allowed them free access to my pussy, I would be susceptible to my own desires, and the whole thing could end up with a major fucking session.
“I’ll wank both of you, and you can have me on my back on the bed, and fondle the top half of my body, but no touching down there.”
“No can do. I said that was my final offer. So unless you're going to play ball, I guess you’d better be prepared to loose your husband for a few years.”
Then Peter interrupted,
“Hang on Graham. She’s agreed to wank us, so let’s just give her a break.”
“Well if you’re happy with that. I just thought you wanted to get inside her snatch?”
“Obviously I still do. But after all, she's a married woman; and she has agreed to work off this errection.”

“Ok Mary, looks like Pete here has taken pity on you. So first of all you get our pants off, then we’ll have you on the bed.”
I looked across to Peter, and said, a quiet,
“Thank you.”
And then I began to loosen Graham’s belt. As I did, he removed his tie; both of them must have removed their jackets down stairs. As I started to lower his trousers, he was taking off his shirt, and so was Peter. So once I'd removed Graham's trousers, he stood there naked, apart from his socks. Then I turned and began to undo and lower Peter’s trousers to the floor.

Now we were all as good as naked. That is they were both still wearing socks. And me with only a slip of material about the size of an iPod that was called a thong. At this point I backed myself up to the bed and was about to lift myself back onto it. But Graham took hold of my shoulder and as he turned me around,
“No my dear, we want you up on your hands and knees.”
Although I’d agreed to lie on my back, it didn’t seen to make much difference which way up I was, so up I climbed, and they each climbed up one either side. As I was on my hands and knees, I couldn’t see how I was expected to be able to wank their dicks. I sat myself back onto my own legs, so I was now in a kneeling position.

A hand pressed into the middle of my back, as Graham’s said,
“No my dear, I want you back down there, I want to be able to see your snatch as it gets all excited.”
I didn’t resist his pressure, but now back with hands supporting my weight, I asked,
“How am I supposed to wank you?”
“Patience my dear. We’ll let you get to play with our cocks soon enough.”

With that they each resumed their breast fondling, and the arousal they had started while playing with me whilst we were standing by the bed, was instantly re-kindled. Graham moved himself around towards my head, reaching under me to hold and fondle one breast, but he was also knelt down low, and he brought his face up to mine, and started to kiss my cheek. He slowly moved around placing kisses from one ear across to the other, and covering all parts of my face in between. I resisted the kisses as he approached my lips, but as he was also using his open palm to caress and stroke my hair and neck, after a few minutes of this tender handling I could taste his tongue as my mouth began to accept his eager lips. Once my resistance had been thwarted, my pent-up passion just exploded, and our tongues danced in each others juices.

I’m not exactly sure at what point I became aware of Peter’s hands stroking the inside of my legs. But as Graham fuelled my arousal with his tongue, the effects became obvious as my hips began a spontaneous humping motion. I was aware of my action, but appeared either unwilling or unable to stop myself. I know that this was the point at which my movements trapped the intruding hand as it tried to gain access to my crotch area. And I guess it was my state of arousal, which gave Peter the confidence to take his part of my stimulation to the next level.

I hadn’t noticed his hand was no longer working my breast, but I did feel the pressure as he used both of his hands, gripping my legs tightly just below the knees, as he spread my legs open wide. Whilst his hands still restrained my legs I felt what was instantly recognisable as his tongue as he lapped the exposed lips of my pussy, first one side then the other. My first deliberate action was to try to pull my mouth from Graham’s. But he was far too strong, and my attempt was futile. But worse was my involuntary reaction to his licking. I felt my tummy clench, and as it drew in, it pushed my whole genital area, bulging it into Peter’s face.

This he took as an endorsement of his method, and he released my legs, giving him a free hand to pull the meagre thong clear. Then he began to devour my clit; sucking, rolling it around, and even a light nipping and tugging. Once he’d homed in on the approach that gave the best response, he relentlessly worked back and forth between rolling my bulging button, and then curling his own tongue which he then pushed as deep up inside me as he could. Then it would withdraw, unfurling as it slowly slipped out; to return to my eager clitoris. This onslaught of stimulation took me to heights of arousal the like of which I’d never experienced.

And then as Peter’s tongue slipped from my hole but didn’t arrive at my waiting clit, I felt his hands taking hold of my waist. It was at this point as I waited for the inevitable; that I realised somewhere in this journey of discovery, Graham’s cock had replaced his tongue, and he was now gripping both of my breasts as he thrust his cock hard at my throat. Then I felt it. Peter’s cock! As it touched my hole, my tummy again clenched, and this drove my hips back. My hole opened as his cock plunged in to the depth of my reflex thrust, but just this first few inches stretched my hole open wider than it had ever known. I tried to let out a cry, but the cock in my mouth just pushed deeper and began to enter my wind-pipe.

Then his hands released my hips and I felt him take hold of a handful of my hair. He just tugged gently, and at the same time gave a steady push. I could feel it slowly swelling my tummy as it entered uncharted territory, making its own path as it drove deeper and deeper inside me; not unlike the relentless advance of a gang of bodyguards, as they escort a celebrity through a dense crowd of photographers. Eventually I could feel his groin as it made contact with my bottom, and at that point I knew I taken his full length. From then on the whole event just took on a new dimension, I knew both of them were pumping, one at each end of my body, but that very same body of mine was experiencing sensations at such a level and frequency, I just lost all conscious control.

I had several of what up until this point in my life I’d called orgasms, but all the time there was something else I couldn't explain building inside my tummy. Something I’d never before experienced. They both fucked for what seemed an hour, but I guess in reality couldn’t have been more than quarter of that time. And then Peter pulled hard on my hair, almost lifting my head off Graham’s cock, and at the same time, his strokes which up until now had been long steady thrusting, became erratic. Then as he thrust what I could feel was his first load of cum, he ripped my hair backwards violently.
“Oh fucking yes!”
Again he thrust, and again he tugged at my hair.
“Fucking hell yes!”

His first violent tug had pulled me off Graham’s cock, and now in front of me, he was wanking his cum shots directly into my face and hair. But did any of this worry me? No fucking way! For as my pussy had sensed Peter’s first load of cum, it had exploded with a kind of convulsion. It was alternately dilating and contracting. With each dilation it was spraying out love juices. From what I can remember Peter gave a good ten or more plunges depositing his cum, before he slipped from my pussy. But as they both finished there relief and lowered me back to the bed on my side; I carried on writhing and pumping cum (mine and some of Peter’s) for at least a minute after they’d both finished. (You might be wondering; if I was so far out of my head, how on earth could I know or remember so much about who did what, and where and when. Well, I’ve written my feelings and the parts I could remember; but how I came to know the rest, you will find out soon.)

When I returned to normality, I could hear the shower running, and I was lying in the most disgusting mess on my bed. Neither of them were in my room, but then I heard their voices coming from the bathroom, where I supposed they must both be taking a shower. I got to my feet dragging the sheet from the bed with me. But the sheet I’d been lying on was so disgusting, I bundled it into a heap and dropped it on the floor. Then using the sheet from the mattress, I wrapped it around myself and made my way to the door where I again slipped the bolt into place, locking them out. I returned to the bed and began to wipe myself down as best I could using the sheet.

After about five or ten minutes, I heard the shower stop, and a few minutes later I heard their voices out on the landing, as they made their way to my door. The handle on the door rattled as they attempted to open the door.
“Mary. Are you alright? Have you locked the door?”
“Yes. I’m not coming out until you've gone.”
“But our clothes are in there.”
I hadn’t thought about that.
“Well go down the stairs, and call back up. When I know you’re out of reach of the door I’ll throw them down to you.”
“You’re being silly. Come on open the door.”
“No. I don’t trust you.”
“Don’t be silly. We’ve had what we wanted; all we want now is our clothes.”
“Well go to the bottom of the stairs, and then I’ll throw them to you.”

I then heard Graham say to Peter,
“Come on mate, it sounds like she’s gone all shy again.”
Then he said in a louder voice,
“We’re going down now.”
A few seconds later the voice sounded like it was coming from downstairs,
“Ok. We’re in the hall. You can throw them down.”

I slowly slid the bolt back, and opened the door, a quick peek told me they weren’t on the landing, so I dashed to the banister rail and threw their clothes down the stairs, and then returned to my room locking the door. I waited until I could hear their voices coming from the room below me, and then I made my way to the bathroom and had a soothing shower. But the warm water didn’t just clean and refresh me, as the warmth engulfed my naked body; from deep inside my tummy I felt a glow. This was unlike anything I’d ever known, and as I stood there my body began to tremble. The feeling built, until I had another orgasm. This was not as overwhelming as the gusher I’d just experienced, but it was far and away stronger than any other so called orgasm I’d had previously, and it did result in me sinking to my knees in the shower.

I’d intended to shower without wetting my hair, but as it was, I now looked like a bedraggled rat as I limply stepped from the shower. After a quick attempt at removing the bulk of the water from my hair, I wrapped my head with a towel. Slipped on a towel robe and after a quick dry down I slowly made my way downstairs. When I got to the living room door I called in,
“I’m coming in, but if either of you attempt to get anywhere near me I’ll scream the house down.”
“Stop acting like a drama queen. Just get your pretty little snatch in here, and take a look at this.”
As I walked gingerly into the room they were both on the sofa looking at a porn video on the TV.

“I don’t think you two will be so cocky if I phone the police?”
Graham froze the screen and looked at me,
“Police? Why on earth would you do that?”
“Rape! Don’t think you can do something like that and get away with it. What my Gerry has done doesn’t even come close to your crime.”
He gave a stifled laugh,
“Ha Ha.”
“What ever makes you think we’d want to rape you?”
“Think! I don’t need to think. You pair of bastards have just done it.”
“Oh you mean your little fucking session up stairs. But that wasn’t rape. That was what we were watching when you came in. I videoed it, it makes good viewing. In fact,”
And at this point he snatched out and grabbed a handful of the towel robe I was wearing, and as he pulled, the loosely tied belt slipped off, allowing the rope to pull wide open.
“It’s given me an appetite for a piece of that snatch on my dick.”

I leapt sideways to get out of his reach, and only succeeded in ripping the robe exposing myself completely.
“You bastard! Get off me!”
Peter then spoke, in a somewhat calmer voice than Graham’s,
“Come on Graham. Enough is enough. Let her cover herself up.”
Graham loosed his hold, and I attempted to wrap the torn towelling as best I could to cover myself. Peter got to his feet and began to walk towards me. I backed away, and I guess the look on my face told him I wasn’t happy being backed into the corner of the room. He held his hands up open palmed,
“Calm down. I’m not going to touch you. Tell you what, how about you sit there and I’ll go and make us all a nice cup of tea.”

By now I was almost in tears, and I half spoke and half sobbed,
“Tea! You don’t think making me a cup of tea will get you out of this. You’re the one who’ll go down for rape!”
“I can tell you’re fraught, but maybe when you have time to relax you might see things differently. I’ll make that cup of tea anyway. Do you want one Graham?”
“I guess so if you’re doing the honours.”

He left the room, and Graham said,
“I’ll start this from the beginning; Peter has already seen the start, so he won't be missing anything.”
“No need to on my account. I don’t want to watch your dirty movies.”
“I think you should. If you have some silly idea about being raped, I think maybe you should see the real evidence. This is video footage as it happened.”

The video began at the point where I’d just resigned myself to the prospect of having to wank both of them. All the conversation and my protesting up to that point hadn’t been recorded. So the first thing I see is Graham and Peter stood with their backs to the camera and me in front of them. To be more accurate, it could have been any two men stood there; but I knew it was them. I could then be seen to be doing something to Graham, and as his pants began to drop, it was obvious; I’d been loosening his belt, and was then removing his trousers and pants. At the same time both of them could be seen removing their shirts and ties. In short, it was a recording of the episode I’ve just related, taken from some point behind where they had been standing; my dressing table would be my guess. (So now you know how I managed to fill in; who did what, and where and when; while I was so far out of my head.)

As I sat there watching, without diverting his gaze from the screen, Graham said,
“The camera work isn’t what you’d call professional, but being as I only had seconds to plonk it down on your dresser, I guess I couldn’t expect much better. But even without the close-ups, and the fact we’re not always fully in frame, the audio seems to have captured every sigh and whisper. And so far, I haven’t heard you say no, or cry out for help.”
Then he turned his head and asked sarcastically,
“Are you sure it was in this session that you got raped?”

Before I could answer, Peter arrived with a tray with our cups of tea. He passed one to me,
“Do you take sugar? Or are you sweet enough already?”
I guess the five or so minutes he’d been out of the room had given me time to reflect, and the hostility I had been feeling had subsided slightly. Instead of giving him a curt reply, I managed a slight smile as I replied,
“No thank you.”
He then gave Graham a cup, and sat himself back down next to him.
Graham again tried to goad me,
“I was just asking her if this was the fucking session where she thinks she got raped.”

I could see this kind of remark didn’t sit easy with Peter, and he gave Graham a black look as he said,
“Ok Graham, I’m sure she isn’t going to pursue that route. There’s no point in rubbing it in.”
I was sipping on my tea, and by now on the screen, we’d arrived at the point where Graham pulled his tongue from my mouth, and manoeuvred himself into position in front of me. As he brought his cock up to my mouth, I could hardly believe my eyes. I could be seen lifting my head, and opening my mouth, not just allowing him access, but you could almost say, encouraging him.

It was obvious to me, and would be to anyone who watched this video, that there was no way I could claim he abused me forcefully. I sat there completely numb, as Peter could be seen to lift his head from my crotch, and he positioned himself to give me a doggy fucking. Yes his hands were on my waist, but I didn’t fight or attempt to struggle. And yes Graham was pulling at my breasts, but again, this wasn’t, or didn’t look like an attempt to restrain me. So as Peter was seen to push himself up towards my bottom, and he grabbed a handful of my hair, it looked like I was a willing participant.

When it got to the end, and I saw myself writhing around long after both of them had dismounted, I turned bright red, and unknowingly lifted my hands to cover my face. I sat their mentally squirming in my seat so ashamed of my disgusting performance. But as soon as Graham turned the video off, Peter said,
“Well my dear, I can honestly say, I’ve never had a girl fuck as good as that before. You have a real talent.”
I didn’t reply, and indeed, I think I actually blushed even redder. But Graham again brought up my accusation of rape,
“Come-on then Mary. Are you still considering reporting us to the police?”
I didn’t speak, but with my head hung low, I just shook it from side to side.

It was as I sat there sulking, knowing I had no bargaining point to free myself from this state of affairs I’d been drawn into, that I suddenly realised something. I lifted my head, and said to Graham,
“So I won't have to do any of those underwear parties now.”
He gave me a curious look, and then turned to look at Peter. As if to ask if Peter knew what I was talking about. Peter just shrugged his shoulders, and Graham turned back to look at me and asked,
“And what makes you think you’ve got out of paying me back for your stupid husband?”
“You gave me the option earlier, if I didn’t want to do the parties, I could...”
I paused, and then as I felt I was now in a position to be bold, I continued,
“You said if I didn’t want to do the parties, I could fuck you both. Well if that wasn’t rape, then I’ve done what you asked. So now Gerry’s debt is paid in full.”

Peter looked at Graham and said,
“She has a point.”
Graham didn’t look pleased at Peter siding with me, but after a few seconds silence he came back with,
“Ok little miss clever clogs. But when I watched that video, I only saw one of us fucking you. If you want to take up that offer, then I want to see you on your hands and knees on the floor now, robe off, and ready to fuck. And then once I’ve spunked up inside your snatch; then I’ll call it debt paid.”

I knew he’d again got the better of me. I'll bet as you read this you're thinking, ‘you’ve already fucked one, what does one more matter’? But I’d never have let Peter go that far knowingly. And now ‘in cold blood’ so to speak, there was no way I could get down and let him take me. But a kind of determination, or if you will, pig headedness came over me.
“I don’t care what you say or do. I’m not modelling that stuff, and neither of you are going to get anywhere near me again.”
Graham looked more than a little annoyed, and he sprang to his feet and stomped across the room towards me. As he got within reaching distance he took hold of the ripped towelling robe, and started to pull it from me, ripping it further.

“SHREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEK!!!!!!”
I let out the longest and loudest scream I could muster, and even though Graham tried to subdue it with his hand I kept up the noise. He stepped back and brought an open palmed hand across my face,
“SLAP!”
It stung like hell, but in less than a second, as I overcame the initial shock I resumed my scream. I saw his hand rise again, and mentally prepared myself for the pain. But it never came, Peter had now sprung to his feet, and he grappled with Graham restraining his hands.

“Enough of that. I agreed to the sex stuff because I thought she was gonna be easy. But I’m not gonna be a party to any rough stuff. At this point Graham grabbed the remote, ejected the video, and stomped off out of the room. As he went through the door he said,
“You haven’t heard the last of this.”
Peter took hold of my hands, and then as he gently stroked my face he said,
“I’m sorry about all that. And as for what happened upstairs, I meant what I said, you were the best. And if you do ever want a job modelling, just get in contact, and I’ll find you work instantly. And I don’t mean as a prostitute. Bye love, and take care.”

And then they were gone. I sat there for a good hour just crying, I’m not sure why. Was it because Graham might still cause trouble for Gerry? Or because I’d been raped? Or because in reality it hadn’t actually been rape, but I had actually let them fuck me? I don’t know myself, but when I eventually stopped crying, I realised it wouldn’t be long before Gerry would be home from work. I dashed upstairs and did whatever was necessary in our room to remove all signs of what had taken place, and I’d just walked into the kitchen to start on the evening meal when I heard a key in the front door.

It had to be Gerry, he was the only one besides me with a key, but it was a good half an hour before he was due home. Then I heard his voice,
“Hi honey, it’s me.”
As I walked from the kitchen I said,
“You’re early.”
And then I saw Graham walking down the hall directly behind Gerry.
“Err Mary, can you come and sit down a minute; I’ve got a bit of bad news.”
My mind was racing, Gerry’s reaction wasn’t what I might have expected if he’d seen the photos Graham had taken of me, or for that matter the video. So what was it? I didn’t have long to wait to find out, as I sat down in the chair, Gerry sat on the sofa with Graham; Graham sitting in the same position he’d been in just a few hours earlier.

“I’ve been caught out by the CCTV cameras at work.”
I knew I had to play innocent, so I asked,
“Caught, doing what?”
“Well it’s the stuff I bring home; they've got evidence of me deliberately damaging pallets so that I can scrap them off. And if they take the evidence to the police, I could go to prison.”
“So what happens now, have you been with the police?”
“No they haven’t reported it yet.”
“I don’t understand.”
“Look Mary, you know I love you. Don’t you?”
He looked so embarrassed saying this, especially in front of his boss.
“Yes. Of course I do.”

“I don’t really want to ask you this. But it’s the only way I can save my job, and not end up in prison.”
I obviously knew what Graham was playing at, but I couldn’t tell Gerry what had already taken place. And even if I did, it wouldn’t help. So I just answered as I thought he’d expect me to,
“Ask me what?”
He passed over a catalogue, the company name across the top said, ‘Erotic Nights’ 'Sexy lingerie to spice up the long winter nights'.
“If you’ll model this stuff for Mr Spencer’s friend who owns that company, then he says he’ll let me keep my job, and he won't go to the police.”
I opened the catalogue, and the kind of stuff in there was as you might expect. I asked Gerry,
“Have you seen this stuff?”
“Yes. I know it’s a bit skimpy. But you will be on a stage, and nobody will be able to get near enough to touch you.”
“A stage? What do you mean?”

“He’s explained it all to me. It’s all above board. You’ll have someone to help you dress, a female of course. And it will be in a private club, with only selected guest. They’ll be a hired security man, so you won't be in any danger.”
“So you’ve already discussed the details before you even asked me?”
“Well yes, I couldn’t ask you without knowing you'd be alright.”
“And you want me to appear on stage in front of a load of strange men, wearing this?”
I at this point held the catalogue open showing a thong similar in size to the one I’d modelled earlier for Graham and Peter.
“Please Mary. I know they don’t cover much, but if you don’t, then I’m in real trouble. I wouldn’t ask if I could see any other way out.”

What could I say? Here was my husband begging me to do the very thing I’d told Graham just a few hours earlier that I wouldn’t consider. I looked at Graham, and as I said,
“Ok, you’d better make the arrangements, and let me know which night you want me,”
I gave him my most angry scowl. It was Graham, who now spoke,
“I think you made a wise choice there Mrs Kendal. Oh that does sound so formal, especially as I expect I’ll be seeing so much more of you in the future. Do you mind if I use your first name?”
Gerry about burst himself to get his answer out before me,
“No of course not Mr Spencer. Her name is Mary.”

“Right Mary, have you prepared Gerry’s meal yet?”
I wondered what on earth he wanted to know that for, but I just replied,
“Well no. I was just about to start on it when you arrived.”
“That’s good. Now Gerry lad, it’s your call, but I know you and the lads were talking about the match tonight."

(Apparently there was some football match being shown on TV)

At this point Graham took out his wallet, and pulled out a £20 note, as he offered it to Gerry he continued,
“Here’s a twenty, order yourself a take-away, and some beer, and while you settle down to watch the game, I’ll take your little lady out for a meal.”

I spoke before Gerry had chance to accept,
“No it’s alright. I don’t feel like going out; thank you.”
“Oh that is a shame. I know Peter Harris is in town today, he’s been to checkout a new model,”
Then he looked at Gerry,
“He’s the advertising man for the undies firm. It would have been an ideal time to get this sorted. If we miss him, it could take weeks before we get him down here again. And you know what that means? Until we get something agreed, your head is still on the chopping block.”

Gerry looked at me,
“What’s wrong? Don’t you feel well?”
“I’ve got a bit of a headache.”
Then he came right up close and whispered in my ear.
“Please. You don’t know what I’m going through. I’ve got more than just a bit of a headache, I’m sick to the bottom of my guts. Please do this, just for me. I just need to know where I stand.”
Again I was trapped; Gerry needed my help, so how could I say no.
“Well ok I’ll meet this man, but can't he come here?”

“Not wanting to offend you or anything, but look around you. This guy heads up a big advertising firm, he’s used to doing his business in posh hotels. I can hardly invite him to your semi-detached two-up two-down. What I’ll do is go and make a few calls, and I’ll get back here for seven.”
I thought to myself, 'That's rich; he wasn't too posh to come here this afternoon and fuck me into a state of oblivion'. But I obviously didn't say anything. Then again he deliberately turned and looked at Gerry,
“Can you make sure she’s dressed up to the nines? I know she’s a stunner in any clothes, but I’ve hyped her up to be a real bombshell. You know the kind of thing, low top, high hemline, and lots of naked leg. Definitely no tights (panty hose).”
Then as Gerry grovellingly replied,
“Yes Mr Spencer, I know just the dress.”
Graham gave me a look as if to say,
‘That’s you sorted’.

With that Graham left and as soon as the door was closed behind him; Gerry took hold of me and gave me a hug.
“I’m so sorry. I didn’t want to bring him home with me. And I hate myself for asking you to do this, but there is no other way of keeping me from prison.”
“Wouldn't it be worth going to a solicitor? Maybe it isn’t as bad as he says.”
“That would cost money. And anyway, we haven’t got time. And even if a solicitor said it wasn’t as bad as Mr Spencer is making out, I’d still be certain to loose my job, and then be black listed. So we’d be in real trouble with the mortgage. Please do this for me, I promise I’ll make it up to you.”
“How?”
“I don’t know. But I'll do what ever you want.”
I resigned myself to what was now becoming my inevitable fate,
“Oh well, I suppose if I’ve got to go out to somewhere posh, I’d better go and try to make myself look respectable.”

He took hold again and gave me a kiss,
“That’s my girl.”
And then as he gave me a wicked grin,
“Not too respectable. You heard what Mr Spencer said. Lots of leg and tits on show. Wear that little black dress you got for my sister’s wedding.”
The dress he referred to was low cut at the top, high cut hem, thin silky material, held with two thin strings across the shoulders. It couldn’t be worn with a bra, and with the thin material, even normal panties showed through; so a thong was the best option. But not a thong as skimpy as the one I’ve already been talking about.

“Are you sure you want me to go out with two strangers, wearing that dress?”
“Yes. You heard him, I think the more you show the better he’ll like it.”
“And you?”
“What do you mean?”
“Last time I wore it you moaned at me for weeks. If I remember rightly, the phrase you used was, ‘You looked like a slut’. Is that what you want? The more I show, the better you’ll like it?”
“Well no not usually. But on this occasion, it’s what he wants.”

I stomped up to our bedroom, and I guess I was angry on two scores. One Graham had won. And second, Gerry seemed not to care how much of me his boss got to see. As I moved the dresses in my wardrobe looking for the dress Gerry had asked me to wear, right next to it was another dress, one I’d bought at the same time as the black one. Both of these dresses were sexy, and I’d bought them whilst in a kind of strop. It was over a remark his sister had made to one of her friends while we were out on her hen night. We were all in the ladies, they were both busy touching up their makeup in front of the mirrors; but what they didn’t know; was that I was in one of the cubicles behind them, and I overheard every word.
“Gerry’s wife. She’s a jumped up little cow. If she hadn’t got her hooks into our Gerry, she’d still be sucking cocks on that council house estate.”
She obviously didn’t know I’d overheard her, and I didn’t tell Gerry what I’d heard. So I just thought, ‘Right; I’ll show you’. I went shopping, and bought the two most risky outfits I could find. I didn’t show Gerry, and made sure I delayed being ready to go to her wedding until the last second. Even I'd backed out of the second choice dress, a little red number. But by the time I came down wearing the black dress, Gerry was waiting in the taxi. He about blew a fuse, but it was too late to tell me to go back and get changed. The dress had the desired effect; all male eyes were on me, and his sister Audrey was fuming.

But now seeing the red dress, I lifted it off the hanger and held it up against myself. That was it if he wanted me to show flesh, I’d show flesh. This dress, like the black one, was thin silky material, but the cut was supposed to represent a dress made of small scraps of odd shaped cloth. So both the bust line and hem were uneven. Resulting in the nipple on one breast being precariously close to exposure with every movement made. Whilst the hem had triangular pieces missing, so if viewed from certain angles you would be allowed a glimpse of my crotch from either front or back. There were also pieces in the bodice missing, revealing the lower part of one breast, and my belly button. In the back of my mind, apart from annoying Gerry, I hoped he’d again blow his top, and order me to put something more decent on.

Once I’d done my hair and makeup, I slipped the red dress on. I was just selecting some panties, when I had a thought. The infamous little thong! I’d hidden it, of all places, in my jewellery box; amongst my other cheap trash. Not one piece was worth over a tenner (£10); not that that’s got anything to do with my story. Back to the point, I placed the slip of material on my pussy, and tied the ribbons. Then I opened my legs and held a mirror down there. A few pulls to the back and over to the left a bit, and that was it. If Gerry wanted slutty, I’d give him slutty with a vengeance.

I walked out to the top of the stairs, and with one leg straight, I then turned the other so my foot and knee were pointing slightly outwards. And then I called down,
“Gerry.”
I waited about ten seconds, and was about to call again, when the hall light turned on. About two seconds later Gerry appeared at the foot of the stairs with a pint glass of beer in his hand. It was a little like a cartoon character. He looked up, and then his eyes almost popped out of his head. But even if he did retain his eyes, he didn’t retain the mouthful of beer he’d just taken; as he coughed and spluttered to get some words out, he sprayed the contents of his mouth.

He put down his glass, and began to scramble up the stairs. As his head got level with my knee height, he stopped, and stared. And he stared some more. He was totally mesmerised, and I’m sure he was there like a statue for at least a minute. In the end I broke his trance by putting my hand on his forehead and as I tilted his head back I asked,
“Well; is that showing enough flesh for your Mr Spencer?”

“My god Mary. You look amazing!”
“Where on earth did you get that dress?”
“And those knickers. My god they look like the ones in that catalogue.”
“Well, is this how you want me to be dressed when your Mr Spencer arrives?”
I was feeling quite smug, thinking the effect I’d had on him would be certain to result in him telling me to go back and put something less revealing on. But he just said,
“Fucking hell yes. He’ll be knocked out when he sees you like that.”

I wanted to go back to my room and at the very least put the black dress on, but when I attempted to suggest that,
“Are you sure this isn’t going too far, I’ve got plenty of time to put the black one on.”
All I got was him grabbing my wrist and as he began to pull me down the stairs,
“No way. That one is perfect. His Mr Harris will be gob smacked. I know I am.”
Even when he’d got me down stairs, he sat me back on the sofa, knelt on the floor in front of me and lifted my legs up onto his shoulders while he sat there ogling my crotch. In fact he was still knelt there when we heard the door knocker,
“KNOCK KNOCK.”

He jumped to his feet and almost ran to the door. He returned seconds later followed by Graham. I had already stood up, not wanting Graham and Peter to get the view of my crotch afforded by my sitting position. Why I bothered I don’t know, because even I knew that some time during the evening, both of them would be bound to get an eyeful. As Graham followed Gerry into the room Gerry said proudly,
“There you are Mr Spencer. Is that the kind of dress you wanted?”
“Well my dear. It looks like your husband knows how to pick your clothes for you.”
Gerry again was bursting with pride as he said,
“No Mr Spencer, it wasn’t me who chose it. She selected that all by herself.”
“And I’m glad to see no tights.”
“Never mind no tights. Come on Mary, lift your foot up onto the chair and spread your knees so Mr Spencer can see those knickers.”

As I say I’d got up from the sofa, but as I’d moved towards the door, I was stood alongside a dining room chair. And so that meant the seat base on the chair Gerry was asking me to lift my foot up to was a good eighteen inches high.
“No Gerry. I don’t think Mr Spencer would want to see me do such a rude thing as that.”
“Come come Mary. They can't be that bad. After all, we are going to talk about you modelling our naughty knickers. And while we’re about it, call me Graham, Mr Spencer sounds so formal.”

I stood there not wanting to lift my leg, but Gerry gave me a nasty look and then said,
“Come on Mary. You chose to wear them.”
I thought fuck him, I’ll show his fucking boss, what do I care. So I lifted my foot up and plonked it on the seat of the chair, and then spread my knee open. Gerry stooped down, and then reached across, not touching Graham, but signalling to him to stoop close and have a look.

“Well done Gerry lad. She’s got a cracking little snatch. I bet old Peter Harris’s mouth will be dripping when he claps eyes on that. By the way, you do realise he’ll probably want to see her try one or two of his samples on?”
He wasn’t asking me, he was talking directly to Gerry, who answered for me,
“Yes. But that's alright. Mary won't mind,”
Then looking up to my face,
“Will you?”
“No dear. If that’s what you want.”
“And the other thing is, this meeting with Peter, it won't be like the actual modelling. There won't be a dresser or bodyguard.”
“Well they’ll only be you and him there, so she won't need that kind of thing.”
“And while we’re on the ticklish stuff. I’ve got a single hotel room for the interview, but it hasn’t got on-suite, so she’ll have to undress in front of us, you won't mind that will you?”
“Of course not. I’m sure we can trust you.”
“Good lad. We’ll be off now, but I want to ask you just one more favour.”
“Ask away Mr Spencer.”
“Just try to reassure her that it’s ok with you for her to let go. Let her know she’s allowed to be sexy. You know the kind of thing, while she’s changing, it wouldn’t hurt for her to use that little snatch to clinch the deal. A bit of flashing and maybe accidentally bumping it into contact with Peter’s hand could work wonders.”

By now both of them had finished looking at my crotch, and were standing right next to me. So while he might have been talking to Gerry, it was as if he was trying to show me I didn't have any say in the matter. Then Gerry gave me his pitiful look.
“Please, just for me.”
“What you want me to flash it and then put it in his crony’s hand?”
“It’s only this once, just to get him to accept Mr Spencer’s proposal.”
I looked at Graham and said,
“Well it looks like you’ve got yourself a whore for the night.”
“Mary! There was no need for that. I’m sorry Mr Spencer; she didn’t mean anything by it.”
“No problem lad. If your little lady wants to play the whore, I’m sure we can show her what the job entails.”

The look on Gerry's face was classic. In some ways it was poetic justice, and just seeing that frightened expression was payback for his toadying to Graham. Then Graham said,
“Don’t look so worried lad. We’ll bring her back in one piece, I’m sure her snatch will be able to cope with anything Peter and I have got in our trousers.”
With that Graham’s arm went around my back and settled on my bottom (on the outside of my dress), he then whisked me out of the house and down to the waiting car. The car was in fact a big stretched limo, and as he opened the door to the back, Peter was already seated inside. As I ducked my head to step inside, Graham slipped one hand up under the back of my skirt, and his fingers slid into contact with the lips of my pussy. As if this wasn’t bad enough; before I had chance to attempt to pull myself off his hand by stepping quickly into the car; his other hand hooked over my shoulder, and he pulled, attempting to turn my head around. As he did so asking,
“Aren’t you going to give hubby a kiss before you go?”

Gerry had followed us down the path to the car and was stood just slightly behind and to one side of Graham. So as I turned my shoulder, Gerry lent forwards, and kissed me. It was obvious he must have been able to see where Graham had his other hand. Then as Graham loosed my shoulder, I stepped into the car and off his fingers. But as I looked back towards Gerry, Graham was shaking his hand (now wet with my pussy juices),
“Don’t worry lad. She’ll be in safe hands with us.”
And as he released Gerry’s hand, I saw Gerry looking at his palm, and he even touched it with the fingers from his other hand; as if to be sure the sticky substance was what he had suspected.

I’d sat myself on the seat across the back of the car, alongside Peter, and as soon as Graham climbed in, he sat at the other side of me. As he reached out and pulled the door shut, the car began to move. In the back of this limo it was very spacious, but although there were other seats that could have been used, we three sat across the back seat together. Graham looked straight past me and asked,
“What do you say now Pete.”
“I don’t know how you do it. I was convinced this afternoon that she wouldn’t come across.”
“Well she’s just told her hubby she’s gonna be our whore for the night. So I guess that means you’ll get another stab at that little snatch you’ve been raving about.”

I’d just sat there in between them saying nothing. Then Graham looked at me,
“No comments from the little lady?”
“Don’t keep teasing her. Come on Mary. Don’t let him get to you. Just look on this as a kind of adventure or fantasy. Most of you girls have fantasies where you get to do things that as a respectable married woman you wouldn’t do. Well now’s your shot. What ever we do, I promise it won't be forced on you. Like earlier. We didn’t force you, we maybe tricked you. Or even misled you. But you fucked, and at the time you loved it. It was only afterwards when you felt guilty that you got upset. Well your hubby knows you’re with us, and he knows what for. So just let yourself have fun. If you want a few drinks first to loosen you up, that’s ok. Or maybe you want to be wined-and-dined in a high class restaurant. The choice is yours. Come on now; let’s see just a little smile to show we’re not enemies.”

I looked at him, and he did look genuine. Also a lot of what he said made sense. So even if somewhat begrudgingly, I did manage a little smile. And then I said,
“I think I would like that little drink you mentioned.”
Graham lent towards a cabinet and brought out a big champagne bucket with a bottle already being chilled.
“Bubbly ok?”
“Yes, I guess so.”
Then Peter said,
“I’m not trying to tell you what to do, and I have no problem with how much you drink. But if you’re not used to that stuff, you’ll take my advice and just stick to one or two glasses. If you want something to take the edge off your nerves, which won't make you sick or numb your senses, then just slip one of these in your first drink.”

He was holding a little innocent looking yellow tablet.
“No thanks I don’t do drugs.”
“This won't get you high, and taking one tablet just this once won't get you hooked. But like I said, it will help you overcome your worries and shyness, without taking away any of the pleasures of the sex. If you try to do that with champers, then even if you don’t throw-up, the sex will be just a blur.”
I swallowed a mouthful from the glass Graham had just handed me, and after a mild coughing fit I replied,
“Maybe that’s the effect I’m trying to achieve.”
“Please Mary. Don’t be like that. This could all be something you could look back on as a wonderful memory.”
I took another swig, but this time without the cough afterwards,
“Wonderful? Getting raped by two strangers who my husband is in cahoots with.”

“Honestly Pete, I don’t know why you’re bothering to make it easy for her. Her old mans given us the ok to fuck her. And she knows if she kicks up a fuss, I can get him sent down. So if she wants to get drunk and miss the fun, that’ll just make it all the simpler for us to do what ever we want to her.”
“Christ Graham, sometimes I don’t know why I get involved with you. That kind of attitude makes me sick. I sometimes think you get more pleasure from the control thing than you do from the sex.”
“I guess I do. You can get a fuck any day of the week for a few pounds. But when I’ve got a nice girl like this one who doesn’t want to fuck, it makes it all the better knowing I can belittle her and make her my slave.”

Peter looked into my eyes, and said quietly to me,
“Don’t let him beat you. That’s all you’ll achieve by getting drunk. Stay sober, and then take this little tablet to help you relax. That way you’ll be in control, and I promise you won't get forced into anything.”
I didn’t reply, but I held my almost empty glass out towards him. Peter took the tablet from his pocket, and dropped it into my glass,
“Ok Graham; fill her glass.”
Then he again looked into my eyes,
“And make this your last.”
“Yes master.”
I said sarcastically. Then as Graham picked up on my meaning, he looked at Peter and said,
“Now who’s the control freak giving orders?”

Just at that moment the car stopped and the driver’s voice came through the speaker system.
“Island Hotel. Do you want me to pull up to the front foyer?”
“Graham lent across to a little grill on his side of the car, obviously the microphone,
“Right up to the front doors.”
Then as he turned and looked back towards Peter and I,
“I want to see how she handles being in the bright lights in public.”
Peter again came to my defence,
“You don’t have to do this. If you want us to use the side entrance, we can take you straight up to our room without anybody seeing you.”

Don't get me wrong, I didn’t want to put myself on show, but it was like Peter had said earlier, and I felt if I chose to parade myself in this dress, then I would be lessening Graham’s hold on me. I downed the last of the drink in my glass; complete with the now dissolved little yellow tablet, and then said,
“Come on then big boy. Let’s see who feels the more embarrassed?”
Graham climbed out and I followed him, Peter then stepped out alongside me.
Graham stood to one side and using his open palm said as he ushered me forwards,
“Go on then, I’ll walk a few paces behind you.”
I gritted my teeth (metaphorically) and began to walk towards the big revolving doors. I hadn’t taken the first step before I felt Peter's arm slipping around my back, and settling across my shoulder.
“Come on my dear. I think you look stunning, and I’m proud to have you on my arm.”

I wanted to get one over on Graham, if only in a small way, and I guess you might think this was a stupid way to do it. But at the time I felt it was something that would show Graham he wasn’t in control of my actions. But I’m not sure whether I’d have gone through with it without Peter’s help. As it was, we waltzed into that hotel as though we owned it, and every eye was focused my way. Peter just guided me into the centre of the foyer, and a little of his air of superiority, must have rubbed off on me. Because as we stood there with what must have been more than twenty people all staring my way, he asked,
“Straight to our room or would you like to dine first?”
“Well I haven’t eaten yet.”
Then contradicting my reply, Graham said,
“To the room, we can always get something sent up.”
But I ignored his words, and turned to Peter and said,
“I’d love to be dined, even if I take your advice, and forget about the wine.”

I could see Graham was uneasy about the attention my clothes were causing, or to be more precise, lack of clothes. But Peter was un-fazed, and he just escorted me past gob-smacked hotel guests, and into the plush restaurant. The head waiter who assigned the tables suggested a booth, I guess to get me out of the eyes of the rest of the diners. But Peter was having none of it, and he knew how to put underlings in their place. So it was we were seated right centre of the room, and that was where we were for the next hour and a half.

After what was the most expensive meal I’d ever had, we made our way to the room Graham had booked. For my part, this evening was turning out to be one of the most enjoyable I could ever remember. I think in hind sight, maybe a little of the euphoria was due to that little innocent looking yellow tablet. But what ever the reason, as Peter pointedly made a show of hanging the ‘Do Not Disturb’ sign on the hotel room door; I could feel my tummy in full turmoil. And I don’t mean I had stomach ache from the meal I’d just consumed.

So here was I, not in the same situation as earlier; resigned to accepting the task of wanking these men. No, this time I was eagerly waiting for the moment when they’d order me into the bedroom, and then they'd both fuck me. But to my frustration, Graham was busy looking at the telephone, and he asked Peter,
“How do you make this work as a speaker phone?”
Peter walked across and took hold of the phone, and after flicking a switch on the underside,
“I think that should work. Why who are you going to phone?”
“The match will be in the second half by now; it’ll annoy the hell out of him to have to answer the phone.”
“Match?”
“Yes her stupid husband will be watching the big match on TV. Hang-on I’ll give him a call.”

He dialled a number,
“Here we are, it's ringing.”
And as he was using the speaker, we could hear the ringing, and also Gerry’s curt angry response as he picked up the phone.
“Hallo!”
“Are, Gerry lad. Mr Spencer here.”
“Oh sorry. I didn’t know it was you.”
“That’s alright lad. I’m not disturbing anything, am I?”
“No, it’s ok. Just the blues where looking like they’d make an equaliser. But what’s happened. Is Mary ok?”
“Yes. She’s fine; but things this end look like she might need to sweeten the pot a bit more than we first thought. Hang on I’ll put her on the phone.”

At that point he pressed the mute button, so Gerry wouldn’t hear anything said at our end,
“Ok girl. Ask him if he wants you to fuck both of us.”
Although I’d already decided that was what I was here for, asking Gerry if he wanted me to do it seemed very awkward.
“Hello.”
“Mary. Is everything ok?”
“Yes. But it looks like this man will only agree to Graham’s deal if I let him go all the way.”
“What? You mean fuck you?”
“Yes.”
“What do you think?”
“It’s up to you.”
“You’d do it if I asked you?”
“Yes.”

Then there was silence, it must have lasted nearly a minute. I began to think we’d been cut-off.
“Gerry? Are you still there?”
A very subdued voice came back,
“Yes. I guess if it’s the only way, and you don’t mind; then the sooner you get it over with the better.”
“Don’t say things like that.”
“Like what?”
“You said ‘I don’t mind’. I do mind; but I’ll do it for you.”
“I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it that way. Just do it, and then tell Mr Spencer to bring you home.”

“About Mr Spencer.”
“What about Mr Spencer?”
“I‘m getting signals from him, to say he wants to do me as well.”
“Oh Jesus. This is getting silly.”
“Do you want me to tell him no?”
“That would be even more stupid. If you let Mr Harris fuck you and Mr Spencer then says no deal, it will all have been for nothing.”
“So I let him do it as well?”
“I guess so.”

Graham took the phone from my hand,
“Are Gerry lad. Your good lady has just told me your decision. And she says you’ve also offered to let me fuck her as well. That’s very generous of you. Now you go back and watch the rest of your match, and we’ll make sure your little lady gets well looked after. Oh, and don’t bother to wait up, it might be late when we get her back home. And you wouldn’t want to be late for work in the morning.”

As he put the phone down and turned back towards Peter and I, with a big satisfied smile on his face, Peter said,
“You’re a twisted sod. You’ll get more pleasure from that little wind-up than you will out of the rest of the night.”
“Maybe so; but each to his own. Now Mary love; I think it’s about time you made your way to the bedroom.”

As I was walking into the bedroom followed by these two men, my sexual senses began to go wild. As every step I took gave my breasts an almost imperceptible bounce, something you’d not normally be aware of; I could feel my nipples being rubbed by the material of my dress. But more than this, was the turmoil going on down below. On many occasions before, I have been sexually excited whilst walking into a room knowing I was about to have sex, maybe the most memorable being when Gerry and I went away for a dirty weekend six weeks before our wedding. But I can never before remember feeling my pussy pouting, and feeling the wetness as it actually started to run down the tops of my legs. I didn’t feel ashamed of my heightened state of arousal, just worried that the men behind me might see the glistening sheen appearing.

As soon as I neared the bed, I stopped and turned around, and before either of them had chance to speak, I knelt and began to loosen their trousers. They at first looked a little surprised at my eagerness, but they didn’t complain and almost immediately began to strip their top half. In no time my mouth was sucking from one cock and back to the other, whilst my hands had a balls-sack apiece. They had released the shoulder straps from my dress, and it had just slipped to the floor where it lay in a crumpled heap around my knees. They played with my breasts, and my nipples felt fit to burst. But the sensations powered buy the cock sucking coupled with the breast fondling, had now driven my pussy to a point where I could no longer ignore it.

As I rose to my feet, the dress remained in a heap on the floor, and my hands slipped the meagre thong from my waist, letting it join the dress. Then as I launched myself back onto the bed, and spread my legs wide, I begged,
“Fuck me. For god’s sake, fuck me.”
My arms were outstretched with open palms, and I couldn’t feel a morsel of shame. Graham and Peter looked at one another, as if in amazement, and then as if deciding who would be first. But either way, from the point at which I’d begged for a fucking, until the moment Peter’s cock entered my pussy couldn’t have been more than five seconds.

He mounted me, and even with his cock being bigger than my Gerry’s by a good two inches, my pussy not only took it, it almost ate it! I’m sure it sucked it in, and with the help of my reflex hip humping, I fucked him as hard as he fucked me. I was eventually aware Graham was around my top end, pushing his cock to my lips, and I did attempt to suck it, but my body just wanted pussy treats, and I found the cock in my mouth a distraction.

Then Peter rolled over onto his back, and I followed his lead, mounting him and riding myself hard down onto his shaft. It was now somewhat easier to suck Graham’s cock, as I was the right way up for him to push it into my mouth without Peter’s head being in the way. And speaking of Peter, he now started to enhance my exhilaration, by reaching down and rubbing my clit. This manipulation didn’t confine itself to just my clit, he was soon sliding his fingers around my bulging pussy lips, and up into the crevice of my bottom.

I think most people will consider this naive, but I’d never done anal, and at this point, I never even thought that this massaging might be a fore runner to my initiation. Silly me, I just felt the fingers as they poked, stroked and probed, and thought this was the greatest turn-on I’d ever known. As I’ve just said, I knew they were probing, but as he did it so gradually, in minutely increasing steps, even when I eventually realised he’d got his finger up to full depth, it didn’t faze me.

Then he whispered in my ear,
“I’m almost there; can I finish you doggy style?”
I felt flattered that he’d even asked, and I just lifted myself up off him, and moved to his side, stopping the same way up. He got up from below me, and as he came up behind, he began to rub his cock up and down the wet valley. As I felt his cock was about to line up with my pussy, I heaved back, wrapping my pussy around his shaft. He lunged forwards, and after just a couple of thrusts, he pulled it out, again resuming his stroking of my valley with his knob-end.

Then I felt him push at my bottom. It was a funny feeling. Not funny ha ha, but different. I can't say it hurt, because my whole body was relaxed, and my bottom was so wet and juicy from his fingering. But as the big bulbous head of his cock slipped in, I felt my ring close and grip his shaft, as if to say, ‘you’re not coming in here’. My first thoughts were, ‘he’s slipped in the wrong place by mistake’. But instead of pulling it back out, I felt him grip my hair. Then as he pushed slowly into my bottom, I felt everything stretching. Oh my god! I don’t know if it was good or bad. It hurt, but it wasn’t really hurting. Oh I can't explain exactly. I wanted him to stop, but my pussy was revelling in the sensations it was now going through.

He didn’t stop, and I didn’t struggle or fight. And although he kept hold of my hair, it wasn’t needed to keep me in place. As he thrust his long strokes deep into my bottom, I sensed he was nearing his climax. Then as his pumping moved to his erratic cum strokes, my hips spasmed like they had done earlier today on the video I’d seen. And like this afternoon, I lost my conscious control and memory. I came to my senses, lying on my side, with Graham lying behind me. One of his hands was on my breast, just gently working from one breast to the other, but his other hand was gently stroking my fore head.

At this moment of awakening, I didn’t know who it was that I was laying with, and as I turned, to see Graham’s smiling face, he asked,
“Are you ok?”
“Yes.”
He pulled his arm from underneath me, and then turned me fully onto my back. As he lay alongside, propped up on one arm he asked,
“Is it ok if I try to arouse you now, or do you need a rest?”
I know this sex session was being forced upon me, but this man had such an approach, it made me want to please him.
“Yes, you can take your turn now.”
He planted a kiss on my mouth, and our tongues intertwined. His hand was first caressing my breast, but slowly it worked its way down my body. His fingers stroking my torso, as he worked down over my tummy. As they neared my pubic mound the turmoil I’d being feeling in my tummy just a few minutes earlier, was once again bubbling. In anticipation of his fingers slipping into my crotch, I let my legs fold open, and lifted my crotch up, as if to invite him. His hand did slip down, but not to my pussy, his fingers ran through the juices in the hollows at the tops of my legs, and then he proceeded to stroke the inside of the top half of my legs.

He moved himself down to my lower half, his mouth and tongue following the same route his fingers had just travelled. As his mouth firsts glided up my left breast, I felt my body shiver with anticipation, and then as his mouth latched onto my nipple, my hips lifted. He sucked for what seemed like an age, his tongue circling my nipple and all the time he was sucking, I had my weight supported by my heels and shoulders, with my knees open, and crotch spread high and wide. The fingers of his hand were still stroking my legs, and my pussy was burning with desire for attention. I reached one of my hands down to my crotch, but he used his other hand to intercept mine.

“Ah ah. That pussy is mine. You can play with it any time you want. If you want something to occupy your hands, my cock is getting lonely.”
I didn’t answer, but I did reach for his cock, and attempt to stroke it. But with my body in this position it wasn’t so easy. He had now moved to my right breast, and he was repeating his sucking. As he did so, my hips which had dropped back to the bed, once again rose, as his sucking sent wave after wave of exhilarating sensations to my crotch. As he moved from my breast I again dropped to the bed, and his tongue made its next stop, this time at my bellybutton. This he circled, and then with a parting kiss, he moved over the flatlands of my tummy, and climbed my hairless mound.

As his lips parted to encircle my clit, I heaved up and he brought his hands one under each buttock. His sucking, licking and probing just sent my body crazy, and it was only by holding himself tightly to my crotch that he managed to stay in contact. Not that I was in any way trying to kick him off, but his stimulation had taken away any conscious control. I couldn’t even attempt to work his cock, I just lay back with my hips going wild, and my mind blown away. The next thing I was conscious of was he had now moved into a position in between my legs, and his cock was entering my pussy.

As he pushed it up inside, his body loomed over the top of me, and his head came down. He first gave me a kiss, and I responded, with our tongues both probing deep. I could tell he was pushing his cock in to its full length, but it was also obvious, his cock was no bigger than my Gerry's, which meant a good two inches shorter than Peter’s. But this fuck wasn’t like Peter’s had been, an onslaught, or invasion of new territory, this was more like love, or at least romance. It felt nice, warm and safe. We lay in each others arms, fucking and kissing, all the time my arousal just gradually building.
 
Then he lifted his head from mine, and as he half sat back, he took hold of my legs below my knees, lifting them up and pressing them back to the bed alongside my body. His cock slipped from my pussy, and it began to push at my bottom. As it slipped in, and he began to ram it deep, he brought his head back down, but this time he went to my breasts. As he fucked, I knew he would soon be shooting spunk, and as he began to nip at my nipples, my pussy again started to spasm. I was conscious of his warm cum in my bottom, and then the overload of my own sensations just took me to a higher plain, where I drifted in the clouds.

As I came back to the reality of my situation, Graham was busy packing his camera and all its accessories into his little bag. Peter was nowhere to be seen.
“Please tell me you didn’t take photos of me whilst Peter was... doing it?”
“Photos! The camera has been running from start to finish. Mind you, your first fuck with Peter won't be that good; we didn't have a camera-man. But Peter took over for my fuck, so he'll have got some good close-ups. Not just of your snatch, but that goggle-eyed expression while you were cuming.”
I never for one moment thought they’d been doing something like that. Then just as I’m turning over the thought of what he has captured on his video camera, Peter comes waltzing out of the shower-room. Totally naked, and as he walks past Graham and the bed where I lay, he says,
“Shower’s free if you want it.”

I looked at Graham, as if to ask if he wanted to be next, but didn’t actually speak. He put down his camera bag, and as he turned and walked towards the shower,
“Ok, I won't take long.”
Then he glanced over towards where Peter was now getting dressed.
“Keep your eye on my camera; I don’t want her getting any silly ideas about erasing that last file.”
Peter didn’t reply, but he looked my way, and just smiled.

I sat there, not able to do anything about my messy state; but give Graham his due, it was only a few minutes before he to was walking naked back into the room. I walked, or should I say waddled my way to the shower room; and it felt so good to wash off all that now stale remnants of their session. I came from the shower-room draped in a towel, and sat myself in front of the mirror. I’d only had about five or ten minutes to try to do something with my face and hair before Graham was standing up behind me.

“How much longer are you going to be?”
I didn’t know exactly what the time was, but I knew it couldn’t be gone mid-night. And he’d told Gerry he wouldn’t be bringing me home until late; so I was wondering what his hurry was.
“What’s the rush, you told Gerry I’d be home late?”
“Who says were taking you home? I know a little club we can go to, somewhere you can show off in that little dress.”
“Oh no. I’d rather go straight home now.”
“I wasn’t asking you. Now hurry up with your tarting-up, we want to get going.”

So I made the final touches to my make-up, got my hair somewhere near tidy, and then went and picked up my dress. Within a few minutes of Graham’s hurry-up call, we were leaving the hotel, and climbing back into the big limo. As we were being driven to the club, Graham began to explain what kind of club it was.

At this point I think I’ll draw part one of my tale to an end, and if enough people are interested in knowing how my life worked out, then I’ll post part two. Thanks for reading, and please feel free to email me at Lord_John_Thomas@hotmail.com
It is only the feedback from readers that make the effort of writing worthwhile, and I will answer all mail received (eventually). To ensure I accept your mail, make sure your mail has ‘Story Feedback’ as a subject, all other mail to this account is deleted as spam.

 

More like CAMP FUCK. part 1

talina_nezzer on Forced Stories

Read More
pt 90.0pt 72.0pt 90.0pt; mso-header-margin:36.0pt; mso-footer-margin:36.0pt; mso-paper-source:0;} div.Section1 {page:Section1;} -->

Jamie tightened her ponytail and smiled, she couldn't say she was sorry to be here after all. After weeks of begging, her parents had finally convinced her to come to Camp Chukawaka. At age 17, camp was hardly the place she wanted to be spending 2 weeks but as the bus bounced across the pot holes, she began to enjoy the idea of spending some time away from the city. Her parents were traveling to Paris for a romantic get-a-way and the last person they'd wanted to take with them was their daughter but they didn't feel comfortable leaving her at home by herself. Even though she was almost 18, she was after all, their only child; so rather than leaving her home alone for 2 weeks or burdening some other parents with her, they'd dumped her at the camp and excitedly left for Paris.

            Jamie stared out the grimy window enjoying the view of the pine trees, the squirrels the birds, and the smell of fresh camp air. Not far off was a clearing which Jamie assumed was to be their camp ground. The yellow school bus chugged along to a stop and an excited mummer filled the bus. The woman who had been sitting at the front of the bus and chatting with the driver the entire trip stood up and began to speak.

 

“Okay teens, welcome to camp Chukawaka” she said! An applause filled the bus as people laughed and clapped cheerfully, happy to be at the camp.

“I hope you’re as excited to be here as I am, we’re going to have 2 weeks filled with lots of fun. All girl fun” she said

“Yah right bitch” yelled an angry girl at the back of the bus. That same girl had been the one throwing small pebbles at the other girls on the bus.

The lady ignored the girl and continued speaking. “Okay girls, grab your stuff and as you head out the bus I’ll give you a number, that number will tell you what cabin you’re to be in. Once you’re done putting your stuff into your cabins and getting comfortable, meet me back at the camp fire where I’ll introduce you to your camp counselors. ”

Jamie grabbed her duffel bag and sleeping bag and filed out the bus with the rest of the girls, as she got off the bus, the lady smiled at her warmly.

“Welcome, Jamie, we’ve been excited for your coming” she said.

Jamie smiled back as the lady handed her a card with the number 5 on it. As Jamie headed to her cabin, the annoying bleached blonde girl who had been causing trouble the entire bus ride and throwing rocks at the people on the bus began walking beside her.

“Hey, I’m Larissa” she said

“Hey, nice to meet you, I’m Jamie”

“I noticed you weren’t talking to anyone on the bus, so I’m gonna take a wild guess and say that you’re new here like me”

“Yah, you guessed right” said Jamie quickly, trying to keep the conversation to a minimum

“So, which cabin are you in” said Larissa again without taking the hint

“ummm 5, I guess”

“same”

They walked in an uncomfortable silence for a few moments before they got to the cabin. Once inside, Larissa claimed the bunk that was isolated from most of the other bunks at the very corner of the cabin. She threw her stuff on the top bunk and climbed to her bed inspecting for anything that she could complain about.

“Take the bed below mine” said Larissa

“Okay” said Jamie uncomfortably.

“I see you’re shy, don’t worry, once you hang out with me, the shyness will melt away like that” said Larissa gesturing with her hands. “So how’d you get stuck at this stupid all girl camp”

“My parents are going to Paris for their anniversary, how about you?”

“My dumb mom felt that I needed some time alone, like I’m gonna get that at a camp filled with a bunch of girls”

Their conversation was interrupted as a bunch of girls headed into their cabin chattering excitedly. There were 14 girls in the cabin including Jamie and Larissa. Jamie stared enviously as she saw that three of skinny blonde girls who looked like super models, probably size 0 or -1. Compared to them, Larissa and her looked obese, which of course they weren’t. At 17, Jamie was a few pounds overweight, but nothing that she couldn’t shed quickly with a few weeks at camp. She had a chestnut colored medium length curly hair which she always wore in a ponytail and large brown eyes with grey speckles close to her pupils. Her eyelashes were long, dark and curly. Her lips were a soft pink peachy color, full and pouty. She was a 38C cup and always hid her luscious curves under baggy clothing. Her ass was round, full and tight and attracted men and women from miles away. Larissa on the other hand didn’t have had bleached blonde hair and large grey eyes. Her chest looked like they'd been blown up like helium balloons and her ass was pert small and cute. Her lips were full, plump and pouty but also large; they were a dark red color. The most gorgeous thing about her entire body was her long sexy legs which seemed consume most of her body. Jamie watched enviously as the other girls chatted comfortably with each other. She wished she could join them but that would just be too weird. The three supermodel girls headed towards Jamie and Larissa smiling gleefully.

 

"Hey, I'm Shauna, Welcome to Camp. It's gonna be a blast here" said the most beautiful of the three.

"Thanks, I’m Jamie" mumbled Jamie, "so what exactly do you guys do here"

"Oh, you'll see soon enough" said Shauna smiling mischievously.

Shauna and her two other clones glared at Larissa before stalking off to hang out with the other girls. Jamie sighed wishing she were stick thin like the other girls before turning back to Larissa.

“Stupid bitches” muttered Larissa as she glared back at them.

“We heard that!” said one of the Shauna clones, “You are so gonna regret coming to camp you fucking whore”

Larissa rolled her eyes and bounced on her bed her short khaki shorts riding up her legs. She glanced at Jamie’s baggy unstylish blue t-shirt and long grandma Capri pants and grunted in disapproval. “You shouldn’t wear that you know, you’re really gorgeous and you have the curves in the right places, you know you should show it off”

“Gorgeous my butt” replied Jamie. “Look at those girls, now that is gorgeous, and why should I dress up anyway, there are no guys here. It’s an ALL GIRLS CAMP, remember

“If by gorgeous you mean an absolute bag of bones with no chest, no butt, no hips, then yes they are gorgeous and who says there has to be guys for you to strut your stuff”

“What do those girls have against you anyway”?

“Oh, you mean those idiots? I used to go to their high school and they were jealous because I had and still have it all, not meaning to brag” said Larissa laughing shortly. “Anyway like I said, I had beauty and brains and they….well they just have some beauty, they got their high marks by cheating their way and slutting their way through high school. Anyway, your beloved Shauna had a nerd boyfriend and she used to cheat off him in everything, anyway I convinced him to not let her that it wasn’t fair and he agreed. She failed the diploma exam and couldn’t graduate until she slutted her way with some of the teachers, then she tried to convince everyone that I slept around for my marks, stupid bitch”.

“Wow…..”

“Yah, I know, can’t believe we got stuck at the same camp, anyway let’s head to the campfire” as she tied her shirt behind her back exposing an absolutely flat stomach.

            Jamie and Larissa arrived at the camp fire later than everyone else but they managed to sneak in unnoticed.

“Welcome to camp Chukawaka” said the same lady on the bus as she handed out marshmallows to the girls. “We have over 52 girls here at camp and there are 26 more coming tomorrow”. The girls cheered as the camp director whistled. “Today, we’re going to start things off with a scavenger hunt. Divide yourselves into groups of four and try to go with people you’ve never met before. The hunt will start after you finish your snacks, each group will get a list of things they need to find and some things they need to do, which ever team completes their hunt first will receive the spirit stick and one full day at the Chukawaka spa. After the challenge is over, you’ll meet your counselors.” The girls cheered again chattering about the spa. “Okay girls, divide yourselves into teams”.

Jamie and Larissa looked around excitedly quickly trying to find two other girls to go with, but all the other girls were already in teams except for two teams which had just three girls. One of the teams happened to be the utterly gorgeous Shauna’s team.

“Looks like we’re going to have to split up, and I’m sorry there’s no way in hell I’m going with those three” said Larissa. Jamie looked at the only friend she’d made in camp so far and walked away from her to join Larissa.

“Okay girls, it’s 9:30pm, the scavenger hunt begins now!” screamed the camp director.

As the other teams ran off excitedly, Jamie watched as her team stayed put.

“I’m glad you’re on our team Jamie, we’re so gonna win this with you here” said Shauna pulling on one of Jamie’s curly chestnut locks”. The other girls surrounded Jamie breathing softly on her neck.

“Shouldn’t we get going, I mean the other girls are going to win and we don’t have much time” said Jamie feeling slightly uncomfortable at their closeness.

“Don’t worry, we get till 12:30 am, I’ve been here since I was 15, the rules haven’t changed, besides, we know where all the stuff are hidden, so just stick with me and drop that bitch Larissa and you’ll have fun here” said Shauna her cold lips just centimeters away from Jamie’s soft peachy ones. “I hope you can keep up during this hunt” said Shauna, and at once she and the clones began running.

Jamie followed behind them cutting swiftly through the trees as she ran out of breath. The three supermodels were in shape and were far ahead of her and they were barely in her visibility range. She groaned as she felt another twig scratch her arm, as she stopped to catch her breath, she saw an abandoned cabin in front of her.

“Come on, Jamie, the first clue is in here, it says on the paper” said Shauna.

Jamie jogged to where Shauna and the rest of the clones stood. “Okay, you go in first, you’re the new one, we’ve all had to do this, no worries” said Shauna smiling mischievously. Jamie shifted uncomfortably but walked in anyway not wanting to look like a coward. As Jamie’s eyes adjusted to the darkness, she saw a small bed in the cabin but that was all. She heard the footsteps of the other girls behind her and she heard the door slam.

“Lock the door, Chantelle” said Shauna to one of the clones. From the corner of her eye, Jamie saw Chantelle bring out a key from her shirt and lock the door. As Jamie whirled around she saw Shauna’s cold eyes.

“Welcome to Camp Fuck Bitch, You’re my new whore”  said Shauna as she grabbed Jamie by the arms.

Jamie whimpered frightened. “What are you guys doing?” asked Jamie.

The two other girls stood back restraining the struggling Jamie. “You’ll find out soon enough bitch” said Shauna as she grabbed a knife and slit Jamie’s shirt open revealing a black sports bra. Shauna stared at Jamie’s tits a few moments before licking her lips.

“Look girls, this one’s a natural, don’t you just like”? The girls muttered an approval. Jamie struggled as the girls held her down, quite strong for their size. Shauna ripped Jamie’s bra and watched as Jamie’s soft tits bounced free. She licked her lips hungrily as she stared at the long pointy pink nipples and large dark areolas. She began fondling Jamie’s tits enjoying the feeling. Jamie continued struggling, trying to break free.

“What the hell are you guys doing? Stop it, that hurts” protested Jamie as Shauna pinched her tits

“Tie this bitch down” said Shauna.

The clones climbed on top of the bed and grabbed two ropes from the roof and two adjacent walls. They grabbed the struggling Jamie and tied her hands to the ropes on the roof and her feet to the ropes on the adjacent walls. She was now hanging open in the middle of nowhere free for them to do as they pleased. Shauna and Chantelle began sucking on Jamie’s tits biting and pulling, pinching and twisting. They’d never gotten to play with tittes this big and it was heaven compared to their small 36A cups. Marissa, the other clone, ripped off Jamie’s capris to reveal a rounded ass stuffed into black lacy booty shorts. Marissa drooled at the site of sure fine, pale, firm yet soft globes of ass. She grabbed a stick from the ground and began smacking Jamie’s ass while the other girls continued greedily sucking on Jamie’s tits while playing with their pussies. Chantelle grabbed Jamie’s ponytail and began pulling Jamie’s head (by her hair) as far back as she good without breaking her neck, while Shauna continued greedily yet forcefully and painfully biting on Jamie’s tits and nipples. Marissa, on the other hand, was now sucking and eating out the fine plate of ass set before her. Chantelle split apart Jamie’s ass cheeks and began licking in between paying close attention to the asshole. Jamie’s screams of pain echoed through the cabin as the girls continued eating her out but refusing to touch her pussy.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve had some fresh whore” said Shauna.

“And none of our whores had curves like this bitch” replied Marissa greedily

“I can’t wait till we get to her pussy, I bet she’s still a virgin” chimed Chantelle lustily.

“Leave, me alone, please, this actually hurts. This is rape. I’ll do whatever you want” cried Jamie in pain.

“Shutup, whore, you’re already going to do whatever we want” replied Shauna

“Once, I get out of here, I’ll report you to the camp director”

The girls exchanged a knowing look before laughing coldly. “Stuff this bitch” said Marissa

Shauna thrusts her tongue into Jamie’s mouth and began French kissing Jamie. She bit Jamie’s soft lips with her sharp teeth drawing blood. She swirled around her snake like tongue in Jamie’s mouth exchanging spit and tongue fucking Jamie.

“You have the mouth made like a whore” she said as she dug her sharp nails into Jamie’s already sore tits leaving more marks and drawing blood. Jamie’s ass was now plump and red in pain and Chantelle and Marissa smacked, bit, rubbed, and spat on it only stopping to slip more fingers into each others pussies. Shauna grabbed the panties of the three girls and stuffed it into Jamie’s mouth.

“Girls, it’s time for the best part, the pussy”.

The girls licked their lips wolfishly in delight, but before they devoured each others pussies and the pussy of Jamie, they stopped to do their signature French kiss. Their tongues slid of each others as spit dropped to the ground, each of the girls struggling to get closer and closer to one and other. Jamie hung from the roof watching, frightened, circulation cut from her arms and legs. The girls stopped their seven minutes in heaven after about 10 minutes and moved to Jamies pussy. The first was Shauna. She slid on her back underneath Jamie and split apart the pussy lips. She began sucking greedily enjoying the taste of the new comer’s pussy. As Shauna enjoyed devouring Jamie’s pussy, Chantelle knelt in front of Shauna and began eating out Shauna’s pussy. Behind Chantelle was Marissa who split apart Chantelle’s asshole and began licking in between and sticking her fingers in and out to a rhythm. Shauna bit Jamie’s pussy and Jamie’s scream shook the abandoned cabin. Shauna flicked her tongue in and out of the pussy quickly and Jamie’s scream quickly subsided and turned into moans of pleasure. As Shauna’s tongue entered the pussy once more, Jamie felt her pussy contract and she felt a loss of breath as she experienced her first orgasm. As the hot liquid cum hit Shauna, in the face, Shauna felt herself cum, and at the same time, both Marissa and Chantelle also cummed. The moans of pleasure from all four girls quickly filled the cabin. Shauna quickly licked the cum off her face enjoying the bitter-sweet salty taste. Shauna moved from under Jamie and gasped for air, slapping Jamie’s pussy one last time.

“Chantelle, begin with the fingering, this one is still a virgin” said Shauna.

The girls rotated positions as each one took the time to suck out each other’s pussy and slowly finger fuck the new girl as her screams of pain filled the cabin. They decided not to use the dildo on Jamie yet because she was still a virgin, they had a special surprise for her later on. As the girls finished their last fuckings with each other, they left their signature mark on Jamie. By 12:00, the girls quickly put on back their clothes and dragged the exhausted, sex fested, naked Jamie outside. They tied Jamie to a tree and left her naked and gagged making sure her legs were spread out and open for whatever bugs or animals who also wanted to enjoy her pussy. They each spat on Jamie before leaving and hid her clothes so she wouldn’t be able to find it.

“Welcome, to CAMP FUCK bitch, you’re our new whore, oh and your friend Larissa, she’s next” they said in union. They watched as tears slipped down Jamie’s eyes and laughed.

“Come on girls, let’s go find the stuff for the scavenger  hunt” said Shauna.

The girls laughed as they ran through the woods gathering their stuff.

“Do you think we tied the knots tight enough” asked Chantelle worriedly

“Duh, what do you think all those years of camp were for? Rope tying and shit for sex slaves of course” replied Marissa.

“The camp director will be so pleased” said Shauna as the girls giggled and ran to join the rest of the campers as they presented their items to the director.

I hope you loved the story, please leave comments, THANKS. Part two will come out when I see some comments.

Houeswife & teen girls

gngster69 on Forced Stories

 

     

Our story opens up with Helga going to a hypnotist show. She gets picked to be in the show and is give a special word when spoken and goes under and can be told to do anything until another special word is spoken. Helga doesn’t believe it but goes up to the stage anyway. She is given her word like the others. In the audience is three teen girls ages 13, 14 and 14. They went to the show and saw Helga on stage and remembered her from the neighborhood and the girls always thought she was hot and knew that she home alone for the weekend. So shortly after Helga is given her word the power goes out and there is much confusion. In the dark the girls go over to Helga and say let’s go and tell her to take them home
Read More
to her house and get into Helga’s car and go back to Helga’s house. The girls call their parents and tell them they are sleeping over at one of the girl’s family vacation cabins in the woods in the next county for the weekend. So now their plan is set and in motion. When they get to Helga’s house, Helga is still under. They tell her lets go inside. So when they get inside they tell her to sit down and sleep for now. The girls have to think of some rules for Helga to follow this weekend. Here are some that they came up with for the weekend:

Our

Our

1.     to wear either pantyhose or thigh highs until they say otherwise.

2.     She has to wear high heels the entire time and no exceptions.
3.     She has She has to wear a thong until otherwise told.
4.     She has to be topless at all times.
5.     Whenever she has to use the bathroom the door must remain open.
6.     She will do whatever they ask whenever they ask without question.
7.     She will cater to their every whim.

8.     She will also go about her regular duties except for leaving the house unless they tell her to do something and that overrides what she is doing at the time.

Here’s where are real story begins. After the girls agree on the rules and inform Helga. It’s about 10:00pm Friday night and they ask Helga to get them something to drink and ice cream and serve them in the living room. So she does what they ask but, when she is done the older girl tells Helga to put on a show of all her thongs and to bring them all down and undress in front ofthem. Helga does, she brings down all her thongs and shows them. They comment on which ones they like and how hairy Helga’s pussy is. They also comment on her body to each other. When they are done with their drinks and bowls the tell her to put them away and come back into the living room. The oldest girl tells Helga to remove all their tops. So she does, then she tells Helga for her to remove all their pants, so she does. So they sit down and tell Helga to go to the middle of the living room and turn some music and dance for them. After awhile they tell her to remove her panties and continue to dance but start to dance sexy and gently rub her entire body and with her nipples being totally erect and Helga getting a little horny. They decide to stop. They have Helga remove all their under garments. Then they tell her to smell each of the panties she removes from each girl smells and the licks the crotch area. So Helga takes off the oldest girl’s bra and panty. She licks her panty crotch and comments how good it tastes. The girls smile and get real excited. Helga moves on to the middle girl. Removes her bra and notices how big her tits are and then removes her panties and notices that so far none of the girls have hair. She moves on to the youngest girl and removes her bra notices her budding tits and nipples and after removing her bra, Helga caresses her young tits a bit. Then she removes the youngest girl’s panties and smells them and licks them and comments how great they smell and how great they taste. After Helga takes off the last garment they say let’s get ready for bed and we all sleep in the living room. They tell Helga to put their garments in the corner with the other clothes. At this time Helga says she has to go to the bathroom. So they say ok and follow her over to the bathroom watch her pee and wipe as they stand nude in the doorway. When Helga is done they say they all have to go now. They tell Helga the stay and watch them.  The younger one goes first and the older one says” Helga wipe everybody when they are done.” So after the younger one is done she stands up and Helga comes over and wipes her. The middle one is next when she is done Helga goes over and wipes her. The older one goes last and when done she stands up Helga walks over and starts to wipe her and the older one takes Helga’s hand has Helga rubs her pussy a few times having her gently rub her pussy. After they are done they go back into the living room and tell Helga to get the living room ready for bedtime. 

They all sleep nude till the next morning. Where the youngest one wakes up first and gets up and goes over to Helga and decides to take a closer look at Helga and her body. She goes over to Helga lifts up her covers and pulls them down. Helga remains asleep as she just stands there. She goes over to Helga’s pussy and stands there in amazement. She leans over and puts her face right next to her pussy and smells her. The youngest one stands up and wakes up the middle girl and says look at Helga. So she gets up and she also is in total amazement of Helga’s body. The youngest one tells the middle one to go over and smell Helga’s pussy, so she does and says” wow! That smells good” and the youngest one says” I know”. The middle one says” you smelled it too?” Just at that time the oldest one wakes up wondering what all the commotion was about and says “shush!! Helga is sleeping;” “we were just looking at her beautiful body and we both smelled her pussy and it smelled great “the middle and youngest girl says. So the older one whispered in Helga’s ear to wake up and spread her pussy apart for them. Then they asked Helga if they could taste her pussy and she said sure. But Helga said that is not fair though I don’t get to taste anybody’s. At that point the older one took charge and said for the younger one to start eating and licking Helga. Then she told the middle one to start sucking and licking and playing with Helga’s tits and nipples. But stand close enough to Helga. Just then the older one mounted Helga’s mouth with her pussy and told Helga to start eating her. The middle one reach over and grabbed Helga’s hand put it in her crotch area and told her to play with her pussy and feel how wet she is.

    The youngest one is going town on Helga’s pussy and can’t believe how great her pussy tastes but complains about her pussy hair. Helga is moaning every time the youngest one reaches her clit. So the youngest one figures it out and starts to work on her clit. And juices start to come out of Helga, the youngest one didn’t know what to make of it so she asked the oldest one” what should I do she’s leaking?” and the oldest one replied “lick every drop up don’t waste any and try it you will like it at that moment Helga came and juices flowed all over the youngest one face and Helga bellowed out a moan like you wouldn’t believe. The oldest one said to the youngest one” good job you made her cum. How was it?” the youngest one replied” it was the best. Can I do it again?” the oldest says” no give somebody else a chance”. With the middle one still on Helga’s tits and Helga with a finger in the middle ones pussy she asks” Helga how does my pussy feel?” Helga replies back” feels so wet”. The middle one asks Helga” can you lick me now?” Helga says” sure” but she finishes eating the oldest ones pussy makes her cum and moan. Helga’s face is filled with the oldest ones cum. They had never seen the oldest one move and sound like that before. When she was done with the oldest one, the oldest one said” ok everybody switch”. By this time and hour had gone by. The oldest one went right for Helga’s pussy, where the middle one mounted Helga’s mouth and said” eat me bitch”. That left the youngest one out but the oldest one said to the youngest one to work on her tits. She said” no that’s ok; I will just back and just watch you guys. Would it be ok if I played with myself while I do?” the oldest replied back” sure, when you are done just sit there and we have Helga lick you clean.”

So the oldest one works on Helga’s pussy like there’s no tomorrow. Makes Helga cums in 10 minutes and doesn’t stop she continues to eat her. Meanwhile the middle one is still telling Helga to eat her” eat me bitch, come lick it, make me cum” The oldest one is shocked to hear the middle one get so bossy and demanding. So after about 20 minutes the middle cums and says” ohhhhh yes bitch I am cumming, keep it up with your tongue. You are the best!!!”  The oldest one continues to eat Helga till she cums again but this time Helga squirts pussy juice all over the oldest one face, where she proceeds to get what she can off her face with her tongue. The middle gets off Helga’s face and comes over and kisses the oldest one and tastes Helga’s pussy juice. At that moment the youngest who is sitting on the chair playing with her pussy, starting to moan a little. So the oldest one tells Helga to go over start to lick her and wait for her to cum and lick her clean. So Helga goes over the chair on her hands and knees and starts to lick her as she moans. The oldest one pulls out a strap on and puts it on and says” watch this!” the girls both look in amazement in the size of the dick on the strap on. “It must be 9inches or so” the middle takes a spot on the couch to watch and starts to play with her pussy. The oldest one takes the big strap on pushes it in Helga’s tight pussy. She has a hard time sticking it in because it’s so tight. Just as the oldest one sticks it in the youngest one cums and Helga licks her clean. The youngest one is tired out and falls asleep. The oldest says to Helga’ you are so tight” Helga says yes it is and it feels great. Come on, fuck me, fuck me. Ram it in deep.” As the oldest one is fucking Helga, the middle one cums once again and she also passes out on the couch from being very tired. The oldest one continues to fuck Helga, and every thrust in Helga moans” oh god!!”  After awhile the four of them all pass out and wake up later on. They all get up take showers and get cleaned up except for Helga, she cleans up the living room where are the fun was. And she decides to take a shower but the oldest ones says” wait, you will take a shower but we will wash you.” So they all go up the bathroom and start the shower. Helga removes what little items she has left on her. Helga steps in the shower where the girls watch the water running off Helga’s tits and from her pussy. The girls start to wash her entire body while Helga just stands there. Then they inform her that they will be shaving her pussy clean of hair. Each girl got a turn at shaving her. She is smooth now with no hair. They dry her off and tell her to wear a skirt, thigh highs, and hooker shoes with no panties on and topless. They go about their day, until about 3:00pm or so where the oldest says for Helga to come to the living room. All three girls are standing in the living room where they tell Helga that will be putting a sleep mask on her. The oldest one tells Helga” Helga you will now eat all of us one at a time and tell us which one has the best tasting pussy, the oldest one puts a sleep mask over Helga’s eyes so she couldn’t tell who’s is who. So Helga gets down on her hands and knees and starts to eat the oldest one first. After 15 minutes she moves on to the middle one next. After about 15 minutes she stops moves on to the youngest the last one. After 15 minutes Helga stops and stands up they tell her to keep on the mask. The girls get off the couch and change positions and the oldest one says ok Helga remove your mask. They all sit down on the couch while Helga thinks on it and Helga says” it is hard to choose but I would have to say the last one is my favorite and the best tasting. The girls all yell and moan after the news. But Helga asks” so which one of you is it?” The oldest one says “we can’t tell right now, maybe tomorrow” Helga says she has to go pee, the oldest one says” wait lets go in the backyard on the patio.” So they all go to the patio and tell Helga ok to pee. The girls want to see Helga pee and to see the pee coming out of her pussy. Helga squats down the girl’s squat to view her. And as the pee is coming out they are in total amazement. She finishes and last drop comes out and they all clap and say “awesome”. They move into the living room and the oldest says for the middle one to get the double-ended dildoe. She comes back right away with it and it is pink and about 16 inches long. The oldest one says ok Helga get down on the floor and so the oldest one goes first. Inserts it in Helga then herself the other girls just sit and watch as Helga and the older one ride the dildoe pushing it in each other each of them moaning. The other two girls start to get really hot and horny over watching them go at it. So they start to play with themselves and waiting and thinking of their turn with Helga and the dildoe. After about 20 minutes or so both cum and juices are everywhere. The oldest one gets up and says” who’s next?” both girls say’ me, me, me!!” the oldest one replies for the middle one to go next and have the youngest go last so they can watch and enjoy her getting off with Helga. So the middle one steps up next to Helga on the floor and inserts the dildoe in Helga then in herself. The middle one has a feeling come over her, she has never felt before with the dildoe inside her and the two of them pushing on the dildoe. The middle one starts to cum and moves around uncontrollably and moans very loudly and pushes hard on into Helga so Helga can push hard into her deeper. The two of them wiggle around for only about 10 minutes or so but it is the hottest 10 minutes ever. The middle one finishes up and gets up and collapses on the couch. The older one says” ok youngest one you’re next”. The youngest one asks the older one” will I cum like that too?” the older one says” maybe we will see”. So the youngest one gets down on the floor and the oldest one says for Helga help insert the dildoe into the youngest one. So Helga takes some of her own pussy juice and rubs on the dildoe on the youngest one end and also gently rubs the youngest one pussy with her with Helga’s own juices to get her pussy wet for entry. So as Helga inserts into the youngest ones pussy the youngest one moans and says”Oh god, wow! Boy does that feel good, what a feeling. Wow!” Then Helga inserts into her own pussy at that time the older one is masturbating like crazy watching them get started also after a short nap the middle one wakes and sees what’s going on and sits down on the couch to watch them with her legs spread wide. Helga gets a great view of the middle ones pussy and starts to get turned on. The older one who has been playing with herself for a bit gets an idea for the middle one and her to rub each other while they watch. The middle one says” sure lets go, let’s see who can get the other one off first?” At that time Helga and the youngest one start to go at it with the dildoe, the youngest one is moaning and moving around so much and is saying” come on Helga fuck me, fuck me Helga!” The two other girls are totally amazed at the younger one and how hard she’s pushing on the dildoe and forcing it deep into Helga’s pussy. The other girls rubbing each stop for a moment to watch the youngest one and how far the dildoe is going in her. They can’t even see the dildoe and the youngest one and Helga and now are slapping pussies against each other with the dildoe inside of them both. The older one says” be careful now’ the youngest one says to the older one” Mind your own business and let Helga and I fuck each other” At that point the older gets a little mad and gets up and walks over to the youngest one and says”Ok, eat me you little bitch you” and puts her pussy in the youngest one face and says”now eat!!”. The middle one gets an idea too and walks over to Helga and says,”Now you can eat me and it better be good.” Both of the girls smile at each other and start to moan. Meanwhile the youngest one is still riding the dildoe and starting to moan very loudly, the two other girls stop and get up decide to watch the youngest one. The youngest one starts to move around like crazy and so does Helga. All of a sudden the youngest one lets out a scream and juices gush from her pussy all over Helga and herself and the floor. The two other girls are totally in shock and amazed and turned on by the youngest one. They can’t help start to rub themselves. After the youngest one came, Helga gets up and pulls out the dildoe from her pussy and the youngest one and does something that amazed the girls, She takes the dildoe and proceeds to suck on the dildoe and deep throat it almost 9inches of it. And proceeds to lick and get off every last drop of pussy juice off of the dildoe. Then Helga gets almost possessed and tells the other two fuck each other with the dildoe now! And the oldest one and the middle one jump and go to town on each other with the double-sided dildoe. Helga tells the youngest one” to sit up and sit back and I am going to eat you till you cum again and again.”  Then Helga says to all of them” when I am done eating the youngest girls pussy, all of you will pleasure me till I cum at least twice.” As Helga devours the youngest girl’s pussy and says” this is by far the best tasting pussy ever.” Just at that point the youngest girl cums and oozes white cum all over the place then she squirts Helga right in the face with her pussy juice. Helga tries to get every drop and Helga is so turned at this point that she says to the other two girls” Stop what you are doing come over here you two and eat my pussy now!!” So now Helga goes back to finishing licking the youngest girl clean from cum when the other two girls start to eat Helga’s pussy ,she moans and gets even more hornier than before and starts to work on the youngest girls pussy once again. Helga is pure heaven at this point. The more the girls work on Helga the more turned on Helga gets till she yells” Fuck me you bitches, Fuck me, Fuck me” so the oldest girl and the middle girl go and get the two strap-on dicks, one is 9 inches and the other is 8 inches. The two of them walk over to Helga and kind of stand there for a minute or two. Helga says” What are you waiting for cunts, Fuck me already!” the two girls get a little mad and say” ok! Lets see how you like this!” the middle one steps up with the 8” dick and proceeds to ram it home in Helga’s pussy every time thrusting it deeper and deeper into Helga’s pussy. Helga moans every time she goes deeper and deeper. Helga says” is that all you got bitch?” the middle girl pulls out exhausted.  Meanwhile while all this was going on the oldest girl changed strap-on to a 11inch dick. And stepped up proceed to insert it when Helga says” Who’s next? Oh its you, you fucking pussy you aren’t women enough to fuck me!” at that point the oldest girl sticks the 11” long and very thick dick into hard and very deep and at that point Helga screams” Ohhhhhhhhhhhhh! GOD!!!! Yessssssssss! Shitttttt!” The oldest one pulls it out and slams in deep once again. Helga moans and screams very loudly every time. After about four times the middle girl and the youngest talk and decide to help the oldest out. The middle one goes behind the oldest one and the youngest goes over by Helga; the youngest hold down Helga and keeps her from moving. The middle one tells the oldest one to start fucking Helga again and when she does the middle one pushes on the oldest ones ass to push the dick in deeper. The oldest one is a little startled but turns around and sees what’s happening and a big smile comes over her and says” push me harder, harder” with every push Helga lets out the loudest moan they have ever heard. After about 10 minutes of this everybody is very tired and it becomes late and they all decide to crash for the night ( in separate rooms).

   On Sunday the girls decide to change it up a little. They don’t have that much time so they decide to make Helga masturbate the rest of the time, whenever they wanted her too. They wake up go into Helga’s room and tell her to masturbate. So she does and cums in about 10 minutes. Also Helga is told that she has to wipe the girls whenever they pee and make sure they are clean. If not to their satisfaction, Helga has to clean them with her tongue. So after Helga masturbates they all go into the bathroom and go pee one at a time. Helga gets up and wipes them one at a time clean. After wiping the youngest one and the youngest one decided to make Helga lick her clean anyway, even though she wiped her clean.  What she had did was when Helga walked out of the bathroom she quickly squatted down a peed just a little bit more, to make Helga taste her pee.  So Helga comes back in and squats down and the youngest one spreads her pussy lips apart and say” clean me” So Helga goes up to her pussy and starts to lick her clean with her tongue but notices a funny taste that she has never tasted before. And the youngest girl was trying to make Helga do something she wouldn’t want to or like to do but it turned out completely the opposite. Helga ended up loving the taste and said” wow this does taste good, what did you this time?” the youngest girl replies back” its my pee” Helga licks her completely clean and asks her next time she goes that she will clean her pussy with her tongue if that’s ok with her. The youngest one says” sure if you want to?”  “Oh yes” Helga replied.
     The girls all go downstairs to watch TV while Helga makes breakfast. At the breakfast table everyone is wearing pajamas except for Helga, which she is nude. As Helga walks around the kitchen serving them, they slap her ass, grab her tits, make her stick her finger in her pussy and lick it. After she is done serving them Helga sits down finally and the girls say to Helga” now masturbate” so she does and cums while the girls are eating there breakfast. Helga finishes her breakfast and starts to clean up, the girls get up go into the living room where they decide to plan their next move. Helga finishes up cleaning the kitchen when the girls Tell Helga to go out to the backyard patio and masturbate and face the neighbors yard. Right before this the girls went outside and saw next door that 5 or 6 boys were playing football in their yard. The girls told them in about 5 minutes to look over into their backyard. The boys were ages 12 – 14. They didn’t ask why, the said “ok”. So when Helga went outside in the backyard patio the boys were already looking, then they saw Helga walk out totally nude and boys went nuts and said” she’s hot. Look at those tits. One of the boys went in to get a camera to record the moment. So Helga walks out pulls a chair over faces the boys and sits down and starts to masturbate. The boys can’t believe it. One of the boys calls one his buddies from down the street and says” you have to come over her now! You won’t believe it Mrs. Smith is outside nude playing herself and tell the other guys too.” So they all come over and now the crowd has built up to about 20 boys ranging in ages from 7 – 17. The girls at this time are watching from the window where nobody can see them watching and are laughing and having a good time with this. Helga by this time is rubbing and playing with her pussy, sticking 3 fingers in. She cums after about 20 minutes or so and gets up and walks in like nothing happened and leaves the chair completely wet and soaked. After Helga goes inside, one of the boys jumps over the fence and takes the chair and brings it back to their house where they all smell it. A few of the boys share their pictures and video from their camera phones. The boys never forget it and from then on always smiling at Helga and waving hi to her.
    After Helga gets back inside the girls all go back to the living room and play video games and watch TV until lunchtime, where they look at the clock and know that they have to leave in a couple of hours. At 12:00pm the girls say” lunch time”. The girls all go to the bathroom once again and Helga waits to wipe them all clean. Once again the youngest is last and waits for the two other girls to leave. She pees and when done and stands up with pee dripping from her pussy and Helga wastes no time and is right there to lick her clean. The other girls yell back at the youngest one”come on let’s go, what’s taking you so long” Helga quickly finishes up and the two of them leave the bathroom. Once again while sitting at the kitchen table they begin the groping of Helga while she walks around and fix lunch for the girls. This time after Helga is done fixing lunch they tell Helga to get on the kitchen table and begin to masturbate while they eat their lunch. The girls decide to move down to the end of the table so they all can get a good look at Helga. They decide at this time to bring out their camera phones and record it and take pictures of it. The girls finish their lunches and Helga finishes too. So the girls decide to get things ready and gather their stuff up at about 2:00pm or so the girls get ready to leave and say their good byes to Helga. When the youngest says she has to go to the bathroom, so Helga follows her in the bathroom and closes the door. The youngest one starts to pee when Helga asks her to stand up a little so she can lick her while she’s peeing. The youngest girl says” sure” stands up a little, Helga leans over and starts to lick her and pee starts to come out while she licking her and Helga gets a face full but continues to lick her pussy clean from pee and getting every last drop. The girls outside bang on the door and say” lets go” and so Helga slowly pulls up the youngest girls panties and smells the crotch area while doing so. Then pulls up the youngest girls pants and patting her on the ass on the way out the bathroom door, They all stand at the door when the older one looks at the other two girls and says” After I say the magic word you will go up stairs lie down and take a nap and not remember a thing that happened this weekend, but every time you see us your pussy will tingle and you will get the urge to play with yourself. The girls say the magic word and close the door. A week later in the shopping mall Helga sees the three girls and begins to twitch and move around and starts to get very horny and begins to rub her pussy very discreetly till the girls are out of site. The girls notice Helga and wave to her and laugh and begin to talk about the good time they had that weekend. And Helga seems to notice that all the boys in the neighborhood and very friendly toward her and always smile and wave. To this day she wonders why?
                                                             The End

 


 


 

i didnt know what to do part 2

callivercunt on Forced Stories

josh struted across the room and before he exited he said in a hard voice "i will be back in half an hour be prepared your little tight wet pussy is going to fucked like you have never believed possible" i whimpered in responce through the ball gag in my mouth and tried to struggle through the metal bonds that secured my to a cold metal table but all i succeded in doin was cutting my wrists and moving my boobs which cracked the slow drying blood on the cuts that i had received on my breasts.

half an hour later i heard the door open and heard footsteps coming acroos the room i looked up and saw josh standing next to me naked his 9 inch cock slightly hard "i want you to give me a hand job and do it well or else you WILL suffer the consequences" he said this

Read More
while picking up a long whip used for hore riding. i nodded in response to this.

 then he placed his thick cock into my palms and i gently started pulling and stroking his penis feeling it grow in my hands and watch precum spill out his piss hole.i started pulling his fore skin back and forth making him moan in pleasure. i wasnt getting any enjoyment out of this. suddenly josh pulled away from my hands and moved towards my legs spread them apart and rammed his now 10 inch, thick, veiney cock into my dry pussy making me scream out in pain.

josh picked up the whip and cracked it against the top of my neatly waxed triangle making tears spill out of my eyes "its ok my pet dont cry its only going to get worse haha" then josh finished jamming his penis into my love canal. for a moment i couldnt breathe i felt so uncomfortable.

 then josh pulled out and kept ramming it back inand out eventually it started to feel good and i let out a small moan of ectasy and felt myself get slightly wet. josh slammed the whip down against my stomach as hard as he could "you little hoe your enjoying this." josh rapidly pulled out of me leaving me want to keep going and have an orgasm but he walked out of the room.

 1 minute later he walked back in with a giant dog. it looked like a great dane or something. it leaped up with its front paws on the table and sniffed my pussy then he completly jumped up on the table and it was only then i saw his immense penis it was huge. quickly the dog started to hump my tryng to find an entry to me but narowly missing each time then with a slight slurp from my juices it slid in and quickly the dog started thrusting in and out i sarted moaning and whimpering in the pleasure of this giant dog cock inside of me. i could feel it growing still and all of a sudden it banged against a wallinside me. its was the entrance to my cervixand with one sweep he cleared the barrier

thats all for tonight but i have more cuming soon if you want to find out what happens to serena so look out for i didnt know wat to do part 3- PLEASE comment!!!! this is my 1st story so i need feedback of where to improve it

thanks for reading

I had to have her!

RogueLover on Forced Stories

Her name is Angela “R no last name” I have worked with her for three years and each days my desire grows.

 

I have been marred for over twenty years. It is a good marriage but we are separated by several hundred miles because of work. I need a real woman not one of these tweets. Angela is 35 and divorced. She has a 6 year old daughter. She has confided in me several times how her love life is always failing. She is very beautiful but refuses to accept the truth. She is a co-worker and a friend and I will not get a divorce, loss my job or go to prison because of forcing my self on her.

Read More
le="margin: 0in 0in 0pt" />

 

So I decided to become two people her Friend and Raper/Lover. I started by making a plan. I found out her home address. Then I needed to be prepared to go all the way.   A four day weekend was approaching so that is when I planned my taking of my Angel-a.

 

On Thursday I called in sick and went to her house. After parking some distance from her place I walked and cased the area. At 2pm I made my move, I walked down the ally and jump the fence to her back yard. I moved fast and picked the lock and in I went. I waited by the door and listened for the sounds of her environment, no dog no alarm. I was sick to my stomach thanking what I was going to do. She would be home some time after 5pm. After casing the house, I found no guns, and hid the major knifes. I was wearing surgical gloves and cared a small pack this needed items. After disabling her phones I went to her bedroom and tied ropes on the four posts of the bed and placed two long ropes under her bed making sure they completely rapped around the bed then I hid the ends.

 

  In my pack was a rag with chloroform on it, of course I keep it a sealed container. I was ready but still sick to my stomach. I waited and almost fell asleep until I heard the key in the door. As she entered the room I grabbed her from behind and used the rag to anaesthetize her it only took a few seconds then she was out. Then I thought where is her daughter? She was not with her, I could only hope she was with her ass whole dad.

 

I closed and locked the door and took Angela to her bed room. There I stripped her clothes off, tied her up and gagged and blind folded her. Once I was sure she was secure, I went to the bath room and through up. I cleaned up any evidence I was in the house and went back to Angela. I placed a planked over her and checked her breathing. Then I stripped my self.

 

I then joined Angela in bed exploring her wonderful and magnificent body. I kissed her then worked my way to her large breasts. As I laid on her taking her nipples in my mouth feeling her heart beat. I started getting hard. I am not one of those 10 inch monsters but a nice 7 inch satisfier. She started to wake up then in a flash she realized the situation. A little screaming a full pulls on the ropes. The I whispered in her ear, you are mind for as long as I want, do you understand? Then I gave her the threat “ If you do not cooperate your daughter will suffer, see I know where you live” do you understand. I pulled the gag out to hear her answer. Please do not hurt me or my daughter. I asked are you going to be a good lover or do you need a lessen in pain? She must have been so depressed or down on her self because she said I will be what ever you want.

 

I told her I was going to fuck her and she was going to suck my cock, if she fought me I would rape her ass and beat her. She started crying but agreed to my desires. I started kissing her mouth at first she did not respond but I pulled her head to me and forced my tongue in her mouth she started slowly kissing back. I was telling her how beautiful she was and the most desirable woman I have ever seen. As I kissed her neck she said you do not have to lie I said I would let you have me. She made me mad, Angela you are very beautiful and you will never said any thing negative about you self again do you understand!! I said this with sternness, she only said yes sir. I then went back to her breast and loved each of them as I did this she started to moan and tried to feed me more tit. Then I slide a hand down to her clitoris, she was getting hot, she was wet and started fucking my fingers, I loved it. Do you like that? Oh yes more so I moved my face down on her and took her clit with my mouth and slid two fingers deep into her womanhood. She was saying OH GOD Oh GOD what are you doing. I laughed and said making my lover cum. She tried to fight it but to no avail she was a woman with a man that loved her and she wanted more satisfaction. She must have had her first orgasm because she did not know what to do she was scared of what her body was experiencing and the lack of control he had. She said OH GOD STOP I can not take it. I told her, she was doing just fine let it go baby and see ware it takes you. No you are raping me I all I can thank is I want more, please don’t make me cummmmmmm. To late lover! I thought the ropes would brake from her jumping around. I started sucking her clit harder and then she cam all over my face.

 

I moved back up to kiss her she was breathing deep and slow as I positioned my self for my next trick. As I kissed her, she tasted her cum she asked what was on my face, I said you love juices and she tried to turn away, say no she must have been ashamed of her response to me going down on her. I told her this is what happens when a woman cum’s, she cried and said I have never cam before. I held her head with both hands kissed her and said then you have never been with a man that loves you before. She could only shack her head you are the first!!!

 

She said you can untie me now I want to please you and a woman. I will not tell any body. I almost did then I said maybe next time or the time after that. She froze and said you mean you will be back? Yes if you want me too, oh yes I want you to come back. I have never experienced the love you are giving me now. I will always love you and respect you but you can not know who I am, do you understand. She was crying and I asked what I can not help it I want to be with you to know you. We started kissing and necking. I was having fun playing with her exceptional body.

 

I was the hardest I had ever been I was holding her so close when she said my GOD I can not take this please FUCK ME!! I wanted her too, I placed my cock over her swollen pussy lips and rubbed my cock head up and down the slit. She was trying to force me in her by moving her hips. I was teasing her and she knew it. OH PLEASE TAKE ME I NEED to feel a real man in me. So I toke her slowly at first only a inch at a time, in I drove she keep saying yes take me, more after five inches then pull out then back in I slid more in then she said oh god how big are you? Then I slid all seven inches in and held her I did not move while she regained her breath. She said I have never had a large cock like mine in her before and said please go slow until I am ready ok. I did as she asked in and out kissing her caressing her when she was ready she started saying faster oh yes faster that’s it oh please harder fuck me harder even though she was tied up she started a rhythm I followed. As it got more instances I started REALY FUCKING her. She was moaning yes on YES. We had been fucking for over thirty minuets she must have cum four times. I had to cum I could no longer hold it I told her I was going to cum, she said yes my secret lover cum as I started to pull out she said oh GOD no please CUM IN ME. So I did. Wave after wave I filled her, she went limp with a smile on her face. So I untied her so I could wash the DNA out of her as I untied her feet she rapped then around me then I freed her hands and she grabbed my neck and lifted her self up and and with a gasp impaled her self on my cock. I on my knees and her rapped around me kissing me. I got hard again and she knew it all to well because I was barred deep in her.   She took a breath and said oh yea lover fuck me again with your studly tool. Again what ever my lady wants she gets!!

 

We fell on to the bed exhausted; I was barely able to lead her to the bath room for the clean up. As I washed her in the shower I could see the evidence drain down the pipes. As I turned off the shower we kissed and held each other. She was now so close, so soft in my arms. I did not want to leave but I had to, when I told her I would be leaving soon she pulled me closer to her and said please stay she said she would be here four days by her self. I said I do not know to which she smiled and said let me persuade you. She slid down to her knees and said I still owe you this lover. She took my simi-limp cock in her mouth and grabbed my ass cheeks and commenced to give me the best blow-job I have ever had. I said I am going to cum she only sucked harder, when I blew she stopped gagged a little then swallowed my seed.

 

Well guess what, I left four days later and a lot taller. On Tuesday at work Angela walked over to my cube and whispered “HA LOVER I fixed my phone and here is my number!! I was speech less as she laughed winked and walked away saying see you later

Tempted Fate

fujinraijin on Forced Stories

Here it was Saturday at last; Lynn’s husband told her last week that she needed a night out and away from being a wife and a mom. He let her know that he would stay home with the kids and order a pizza and watch TV with them while she went out did what her heart desired. She had put a lot of thought about what and where she would go that night. Lynn had called her friend Nichole and informed her that they would be going out dancing at the new club just outside of town “Tempted Fate.” Nichole said “I need to be home 11:30 so why don’t we meet there at 7

Read More
:30.” Here it was time to shower and get ready for the night out and away.

 

            Lynn started the shower nice and hot just as how she had always liked it. As she started to undress, she caught herself looking into the full length mirror and admiring her shapely body. After 4 kids she still had a thin waist and at 4’11” she was not very heavy. Her 34C breasts were still firm but not like they used to be, what could she expect after breastfeeding for all those years. They had just a natural touch of sag to them with her silver dollar size nipples being quite prominent taking up a good portion of her breasts. As she started pulling her panties down she thought about college and how she used to shave her pussy bald back then, and had been so long since she had felt the smoothness of a soft bald pussy. With that she reached for her razor and cream and sat down facing mirror and began to apply the cream to her bush. Lynn carefully worked her on her mound clearing it of all the hair first, then she made her way down to her lips, pulling her lips apart she noticed that she was getting quite wet from all of this. She finished up and could feel that she was nearing orgasm and started to rub her thumb over her clit until she thought she was there and stuck 2 fingers up her little wet cunt and felt the orgasm hit in that moment and her pussy walls closed down on her fingers and flooded her had with her sweet juices. It had been so long since her last one that she had forgotten how good it was.

 

            Lynn finished her shower and headed back to her room to get dressed for the night of dancing she had originally planned for. She reached for her jeans that she had laid out before the shower, but something was boiling inside her from the shower and she knew that she needed to just go for it. She threw her jeans back into the dresser and grabbed her old college mini skirt, it was tighter than she remembered but managed to squeeze into it. She then found her only sexy bra, once again from college it was a half cup bra and showed her nipples over the top. When she was finished selecting the tightest top she could find, she saw that her cleavage was more now than it had ever been. She started to check her tight little ass out in the mirror when she saw that her panties lines were very visible and that just wouldn’t do. With that she reached down and pulled off her panties and when the cool air of the room hit her bare cunt she knew that she was going bareback right then and loved it.

 

            Lynn looked at the clock and realized that she would be late if she didn’t leave right now. She would just have to put her makeup on in the car on the way to the club. As she came out of the room and went to let her husband know where and when she would be home, and that she had the cell phone incase something happened with the kids. Gene saw his wife for the first time than night and thought, damn it’s been so long what have I done, she looked great. It hadn’t been since college where he met her when she lasted dressed like this. She kissed him and started to head out the door when she dropped her keys and bent over to pick them up forgetting that she didn’t have any panties on and went on her way, Gene of coarse didn’t miss a thing and noticed that she wasn’t wearing any either. He knew that it would only make tonight that much easier to pull off.

 

            Lynn met Nichole at the club just after 7:45, she apologized for being late, Nichole just looked at her said “Don’t worry about it, to look that good it must have taken you all day to get ready.” Lynn just looked at her and smiled and said “wait theirs more” with that she lifted her skirt up a little to reveal that she had no panties on. Nichole just got a devilish grin on her face and told her that she was a devil. Lynn started thinking why can’t my husband tell me things like that, she knew she would never cheat on him but it would be nice he told how she looked once in awhile. She shrugged it off and promised herself that she would not think that tonight, this was her night to have fun and he wouldn’t ruin it for her.

 

            As the 2 woman entered the club Lynn received plenty of stares, she told herself that she deserved them, damn it she look’s hot tonight. Lynn said “let’s go over to the bar and get this night started.” The bartender came up and asked “what would it be for them?” Lynn responded with “I’ll have 2 double shots of tequila and what ever Nichole will have.” Nichole just grinned and said “I’ll have the same” the girls looked at each other and giggled. They both new this would be a night to remember if they could. They both took there shots and walked over to an empty table and sat down, Lynn looked at Nichole and said “cheers” and with that they both downed the first shot, then the second. It took Lynn about 10 minutes before she was ready to head out the dance floor and get wild.

 

            They walked out on the dance floor, they were playing songs that she really didn’t know but they had a good beat and they could dance to them. Lynn was dancing with Nichole at first but then she was surrounded by about 4 guys and she started to get real wild with them all, rubbing her body all over them. As she was dancing she remembered that she was bear underneath and decided to give them all a little show and danced nice and seductively showing the guys that she wasn’t wearing any panties when she would bend over and start to rub her ass over there stiffening cocks. By now she was getting real wet and her lips were turning bright red with all of the excitement happening around them. After about an hour of dancing them all decided it was time for more drinks and to chat. They all ordered and found a table out of the way of the main crowd. As they were getting tossed, Lynn was getting braver and braver. She reached down and began to rub her swollen lips and clit for the guys watching around the table, she new she was getting there full attention while watching the cocks jump and twitch under there pants. She rubbed her clit until near orgasm when she decided to stop and wait for her husband when she got home. The guys were all disappointed but gave it when she told them no. They all went out onto the dance floor again to finish up the night dancing.

 

            Nichole looked at her watch and said “its getting late and I need to get home are you ready take off Lynn?” Lynn was as ready as ever, she was wet and horny as she had ever been. She was looking forward to fucking her husband when she got home, she was going to rock his world and hopefully get her sex life back into full swing. Lynn told her friend goodnight and headed to the bathroom while Nichole left, she had to relieve her full bladder and now. Lynn relieved herself and headed out the door, when she reached her car she saw something in the corner of her eye, but she was too slow to stop him from grabbing her wrist and forcing her in the car, plus she had, had too many drinks to resist. He was bigger than her and just shoved her over and climbed in. She started to scream when he reached over and smacked her hard across the mouth, she shut up right there. He was wearing a mask and could not tell what he looked like, she was hopping that he just wanted her car and would kick her out down the road, but something was happening, she was getting wet. Lynn could feel the moisture starting to leak from her pussy, God she needs to fuck something and fuck it soon. He drove around for a little while not saying a word and neither did she. When they pulled up to a hotel, he opened the door and grabbed her hard by the hair, she tried to resist but he was just to strong.

 

            He opened the door to the room which he had gotten earlier that night, just as a normal passerby on the thru-way. He threw Lynn onto the bed by her hair and grabbed a blindfold which he had gotten ready earlier and out over her eyes. Then she felt some soft rope going around her wrists and getting tight, she started to whimper at the tightness of it all and then came the gag. She could no longer scream, why hadn’t she screamed when she had the chance, she knew why, she had gotten herself so close at the club that she needed release and didn’t care where it came from. He rolled her over onto her stomach and reached for his leather whip and hit across her ass and left a long thin welt on both cheeks. She tried to scream from the pain stinging her ass but nothing came out cause of the gag. He repeated the process over until her ass was covered in welt, but Lynn was finding that she getting wetter and wetter with each smack of the whip, there was a large wet spot on the bed creeping up her stomach and thought wow, I’ve never been this wet before. When she felt him roll her over and spreading her legs, she tried to keep them closed not wanting her rapist to know that she was enjoying what he was doing to her body. He overpowered her attempts to keep them closed and knew he could she her juices flowing out of her pussy. She was getting ready to finally have a cock ripping into her pussy when smack, the whip came down hard across her soft bald lips, she jumped back at the pain but could help but feel the tingle was the best thing she had felt ever, even better than on her ass just prior to this.

 

            As she was coming down from the tingle from the spanking her pussy just received, her pussy was ripped apart by the mans cock. God she needed it and needed it now, she felt the head of his cock pass the opening of her cunt and reach in all the way till his ball slapped across her sore ass. Just as he fit his entire veined shaft all was the way in, he stopped and let her adjust to him being deep inside of her. After what felt like an eternity to her, she felt him start to piston in and out of her. She could feel the rim of his cock head scrape against her walls as he pumped in and out of her sopping wet pussy. She knew she was nearing orgasm as he was going faster and faster in her pussy, but right then she felt something, she had to pee from all of the drinking and wouldn’t be able to hold it in. There was nothing for her to do but let it go and let it go she did, but to her surprise he kept on pumping and then as she was almost done he pushed as deep as he could go when she felt his hot cum fill her wet pussy when she went into the hardest orgasm she had ever had. With her body still shaking from the orgasm she had just had he rolled her over and untied her hands and she heard the door close to the room they were in.

 

            She slowly removed her blindfold and the gag that he had put on her. She didn’t know what to do; her clothes were still on although her skirt was pushed up on her waist. She noticed that there was no phone in the room, how was she going to get home when she saw her keys on the nightstand. She leapt for them and ran out the door hoping her car was still there, there it was, she jumped in and raced home knowing she was late, hoping her husband was asleep and would be able to shower and get rid of the scent of the rape she had just received. She pulled into the driveway when she saw a car leaving from the other side of the road, but paid no attention to it. Her eyes were now focused on the glowing lights of the TV in her living room, He was still awake what would she say what would she do. She bit down on her lip and walked in, her husband said “welcome home. Did you enjoy your evening with Nichole?” She just looked at him and smiled and said she loved it, and that she was going to take a shower and get ready for bed. He looked up at her and said wait and gave her a big hug and kissed her with a passion that she had never seen come from him, he reached down and grabbed her ass and picked her up and carried her into their bedroom and laid her down on the bed and she noticed that he was hard as a rock. She couldn’t believe what was happening, she was hoping that he wouldn’t feel the cum buried deep in her pussy, but she was ready for more cock. He went to reach for her skirt when she remembered that she had welts all over her and stopped him and instead sat up and pulled his pants down and reached for his cock with her mouth. She took his head into her mouth and tasted the saltiness of his cock like he had just been fucking someone else, she put that out of her mind thinking that she had just done the same and took him deep into her mouth when he grunted and moaned, for she was an excellent cock sucker and he knew that. That’s why there was no compliant when she didn’t let him right at her pussy, as she was licking his cock from base to tip, she looked up and saw him smile when he started to say something, H he just looked her into her eye’s and said “You know I still have the motel room for one more night, why don’t I get the babysitter again tonight and we connect together again?”

 

            She looked at him with complete surprise and just sucked him even harder knowing she wasn’t raped but her husband had put there relationship back to the way it was before they had children.

Danny's Dream - Chapter One

jezlady on Forced Stories

Danny’s Dream

Chapter One

 

            Danny added the feather tickler to his order which already contained cuffs, restraints, blindfolds, vibrators, dildos, clamps and anal beads. This is going to be great, he thought. He had already spent the past year setting everything up in his basement, no

Read More
w all he had to do was get the last of his supplies then find his slaves. He’d already decided that he wanted a minimum of at least three: a redhead, a blonde and a brunette. He hadn’t yet figured out how he would obtain his slaves but he was determined to get them. I guess it’s going to have to be a case of opportunity, he thought as he completed his orders.

 

            Jenny eased the car over onto the berm as it sputtered to a stop. The two girls in the back exchanged worried looks with one another as Matt glanced at Jenny, releasing his seatbelt.

            “What’s wrong now?” Carrie asked from behind Jenny, pushing her blonde hair behind her ear.

            “I don’t know,” Jenny replied nervously.

            “I’ll check it,” Matt said, opening his door. “Pop the hood.”

            “Thanks, Matt,” Jenny called after him.

            He went to the front of the car and propped the hood up, sticking his head under it to examine the intricate workings located there. He studied the overheated radiator with a look of concern. The three girls sat in silent worry inside the car.

            “We’re never going to make it back to campus before morning at this rate,” Angie whined. Her red hair, which had been braided tightly earlier in the evening, was starting to come loose from its bindings.

            “We’ll get back. Matt will take care of it.” Jenny tried to sound confident even though she too was worried. She casually brushed her brown hair away from her eyes and leaned her head back against the headrest.

            “What if it’s something he can’t fix?” Carrie asked. “What if we have to sit here all night?”

            “Carrie, he’ll figure it out. Matt’s good with cars,” Jenny assured her.

            The three girls were intent on their worried conversation and didn’t notice the van pull off the road behind them. The driver turned off his lights then climbed from his vehicle and approached theirs. He walked past the passenger side without stopping and went to the front of the car where Matt stood bent under the raised hood. Without saying a word the new arrival pulled a tazer from his pocket and applied a shock to the unsuspecting young man. Matt fell forward against the car’s engine block before sliding to the ground, his tank top riding up his well-muscled stomach. The stranger squatted down next to him, smiling.

            “Just to make sure I have plenty of time for what I need.” He pressed the tazer against Matt’s bare arm and applied another shock.

            The man then stood up and made his way around to the driver’s side. He leaned down and knocked lightly against the closed window. Since the window was controlled by the engine and she didn’t want to turn the key back on without Matt’s okay, Jenny opened the door a crack.

            “Yes?”

            “Your friend asked if I could give you a jump. Could you help me with the cables?”

            “Sure.”

            He glanced into the backseat and saw the other girls. He pulled the door open and held it for Jenny. When she was clear of the car he leaned inside the auto to speak to the other occupants.

            “It might be a few minutes. If you’d like to wait in my car for the air conditioning you’re welcome to.”

            The two girls exchanged glances then nodded.

            “That’d be great. Thanks,” Angie replied.

            The two girls climbed from the car and quickly joined Jenny. As the man drew near the small group he pulled the tazer from his pocket again and applied it first to Angie, then quickly to Jenny and Carrie, letting each girl fall to the pavement. He jerked the passenger door to his van open and pulled a duffle bag from the floor. He set it down next to the incapacitated women, jerking it open and pulling several lengths of rope from it. He quickly tied each girl’s arms behind her back. He then pulled a ball gag from the bag, forced it into Angie’s mouth and fastened it behind her head. Carrie and Jenny were quickly gagged as well. He then tied their feet and opened the side door on the van. He lifted each of the girls into the back of the van and carefully laid them on the floor of the van. He then took his duffle bag to the front of their car, tied and gagged Matt. Then lifted the young man over his shoulder and carried him back to the van as well. He tossed Matt into the van with the women then closed the side door. He put the duffle bag back on the floor of his passenger seat, closed the door and went around to the driver’s side. He climbed in, closed the door, fastened his seat belt and carefully pulled back onto the highway. Two hours later he pulled into the garage at his house, his new slaves squirming in the back of his van.

            He carefully unloaded his passengers and placed them in his basement dungeon, laying them each on the floor as he carried them inside. Once they were all inside he stood staring at them, amazed that he had been so lucky to get four slaves in one attempt. His adrenaline high was starting to wane but he still felt great. God, they’re all beautiful, he thought. He could clearly see the fear in their eyes and loved it. The guy, he thought, was definitely an added bonus. He hadn’t thought about that possibility. This is definitely going to be great!

            He leaned down and grabbed the blonde by her elbow, lifting her to her feet. He dragged her to a nearby table and lifted her onto it, letting her legs hang over the edge. He put his hands on the table on either side of her knees and leaned forward shoving his face close to hers, staring at her, breathing hard. He slowly slid his right hand up her thigh to her side to her arm to her cheek. He silently caressed her cheek for several minutes causing her to shake uncontrollably and tears to slide from her eyes. Matt squirmed on the floor grunting into his gag. Their captor finally turned to survey the other three hostages lying on the floor.

            “Listen carefully to what I tell you. I’m only going to say it once.” His voice was soft but his words were spoken with authority. “My name is Danny but you will all call me sir or master. I will broker no argument and no insolence from any of you. Anyone who disobeys me will be punished. I may even decide to punish one of your friends instead. Everyone understand?”

            He stared at each of them in turn, waiting for them to nod. They each nodded their understanding. He turned back to Carrie and reached out to her.

            “I’m going to remove your gag now. You must remain quiet.”

            She slowly nodded her head. He reached behind her head, released the clasp holding the gag closed and pulled it from her mouth. He laid the gag on the table next to her then reached up to caress her cheek again.

            “What’s your name, baby?”

            “C-C-Carrie.”

            “You’re very pretty, Carrie. How old are you?”

            “N-nineteen.”

            He put his hand on her tit and squeezed the nipple hard, causing her to cry out.

            “Nineteen, sir,” he said.

            “Sorry, sir,” she whispered.

            “Don’t let it happen again.”

            “No, sir, I won’t.”

            “Good girl.” He patted her cheek then turned back to the rest of the group. “Tell me everyone else’s names. Start with the redhead.”

            He grabbed the redhead and lifted her to her feet then cut the rope binding her feet together.

            “She’s Angie, sir.”

            He led her to the wall to Carrie’s right and lifted a collar from a peg on the wall. He fitted the collar around her neck and fastened it, securing it tightly with a mini-padlock. He also put a mini-padlock on her ball gag before cutting the ropes binding her arms behind her back.

            “How old is she?”

            “Sh-she’s nineteen too, sir.”

He then went back to the man and the other girl. He grabbed the brunette and lifted her to her feet by her elbow then cut the ropes binding her feet together.

            “Her name?”

            “Th-that’s Jenny, sir.”

            “How old is she?”

            “She’s twenty, sir.”

            He pulled her to the wall to Carrie’s left and lifted a collar from a peg on the wall. He fitted the collar around her neck and fastened it, securing it tightly with a mini-padlock. He also put a mini-padlock on her ball gag before cutting the ropes binding her arms behind her back. He moved to stand next to Matt and stared down at the prone figure. He pulled the tazer from his pocket before squatting down next to the bound man. He held the tazer out for his hostage to see, wiggling it in front of the other man’s eyes.

            “You give me any trouble, I’ll use it. You understand?”

            Matt slowly nodded, not taking his eyes off the stun gun. Danny reached down and cut the ropes binding the other man’s legs together then pulled of his shoes and socks before dragging him to his feet. He pulled Matt to the wall directly in front of Carrie, shoving him against the wall. He fastened a cuff around Matt’s right ankle then quickly cuffed his left ankle. He adjusted the chains connected to the cuffs so they pulled his feet tight against the wall and spread his legs a good four feet apart. The chains were connected to iron rings embedded permanently into the wall that Matt was now connected to. Danny reached up and secured a collar around Matt’s neck. The collar was also attached to a ring in the wall. Danny the cut the ropes binding Matt’s arms behind him, quickly cuffing his wrists to rings attached to the wall. His arms were stretched out to either side, spreading him wide. Danny turned back to face Carrie.

            “And your boyfriend?” he indicated the freshly chained Matt with a thumb over his shoulder.

            “Matt isn’t my boyfriend, sir,” she said softly.

            “Who’s boyfriend is he?”

            “H-h-he’s just our friend, sir.”

            “How old is he?”

            “H-he’s twenty, sir.”

            Danny strode back to Carrie and knelt in front of her. He quickly cut the ropes binding her feet together and lifted her from the table. He then led her to the back wall and fitted a collar to her neck like he had the other two girls before cutting her bound hands loose. Danny then stepped back into the middle of the room and surveyed his captives.

            “Which of you do I start with?” he purred, looking from first one of his new ladies to the next. When he noticed Angie struggling to break free from her collar he approached her, grasping her wrists in his hands, drawing her attention. “Did you not pay any attention to my earlier warning?”

            Her green eyes grew large as he stared at her.

            “You are all my slaves now. Get used to that collar because you’ll be wearing it from now on. Some days it may be all you’ll be wearing.”

            He smiled when muffled noises came from behind the ball gag and she tried to pull away from him. He heard the chains rattle behind him as well. He slapped her hard across the face, open-handed.

            “Do not fight me. I am your master now. You will do whatever I tell you. You will not look me in the eyes, ever. You will address me as Master or Sir.” He grabbed her shoulder-length hair and tugged it hard, pulling her head back. “Do you understand?”

            She couldn’t move her head because of his hold on it and the only sound she could make was a general grunting sound around the ball gag. He released both of her hands and his hold on her hair then stared at her. She slowly dropped her eyes to the ground.

            “Good. That’s a start. Now, strip.”

            Her eyes flew back to his face. His hand whipped across her face again, knocking her head sideways. He heard the chains rattle again but ignored the sound. He stood staring at her, waiting. She looked up at him defiantly.

            “Perhaps you’d like to see one of your friends punished?”

            Her eyes grew wide again as she stared at him. Slowly, she slid her eyes to the floor and shook her head.

            “I will not give you another chance. I give my orders only once. Now, strip.”

            She raised her hands and shakily started to undo the buttons of her blouse. Danny heard the chains rattling again along with a string of grunts from Matt’s direction. He was quickly loosing patience. He spun around and stalked toward the chained man, the tazer in his hand.

            “Settle down, boy. You’re just another slave now.” He waved the stun gun in front of Matt’s face. “You’ll get your turn to strip. And I might even let you play with the other slaves – if you behave yourself.”

            Matt continued to struggle against his bonds, a look of outrage on his face. Danny pressed the stun gun to Matt’s bare arm, forcing a shock through the young man’s body. He jerked then slumped against his bonds.

            “That’s better.” Danny went back to Angie to find she had stopped midway through unbuttoning her blouse. “Don’t stop now, bitch. Keep going. I want every piece of clothing off in the next five seconds or you get zapped again.”

            She started opening her blouse again with shaky hands, a low moan escaping around her gag, tears creeping from her eyes. She slowly opened her blouse and slipped it from her shoulders.

            “Now your shoes then the pants,” Danny ordered, staring at her.

            She carefully kicked off her shoes before unfastening her pants and sliding them down over her hips. She slowly lowered them to her ankles and gingerly stepped out of them then pulled off her hose. She stood back up and waited for his next order. Danny stepped forward and removed her gag after running his hands over her near-naked body, ignoring the grunts from behind him.

            “Please,” she whispered. “Let us go.”

            “You’re not going anywhere, slut. You’re mine now. Get used to it.” He gripped her face tightly in his right hand. “Take the rest of it off.”

            “Please, no…”

            “I’m not repeating myself, bitch. You have one second.”

            He turned and walked back to Matt. He opened Matt’s pants and pulled out his dick before pulling the tazer from his own pocket. He turned his head to look over his shoulder at Angie.

            “Do it or I’ll use my little toy on his prick.”

            “Oh, God,” she whispered as she reached behind her to unfasten her bra.

            She removed her bra and let it drop to the floor with the rest of her clothes then slowly removed her panties as well. She tried to cover herself with her hands and arms as she stood naked in front of their captor.

            “Put your arms down. They should always be at your sides unless I tell you otherwise,” Danny ordered.

            When she hesitated he moved the stun gun toward Matt’s exposed meat. She immediately dropped her arms to her sides.

            “Good. Remember your lesson.” Danny let his eyes roam around the room. “That goes for all of you.”

            He pointed to Jenny.

            “You’re next.”

            She glanced at Matt then Angie before she slowly started to undress. She had the first four buttons of her blouse undone when Danny started toward her.

            “Wait.” He reached behind her head and removed the gag. “Do you have any major medical problems?”

            “N-no, sir.”

            “Do you have any sexually transmitted diseases?”

            “N-no, sir.”

            “Good girl. Go ahead. Strip for me.”

            He turned back to Angie.

            “Do you have any major medical problems that I should be aware of?”

            “No.”

            He was standing next to her in two strides and backhanded her across the face. The force of the blow almost knocked her to floor.

            “Try again,” he growled. “Do you have any major medical problems that I should be aware of?”

            “No, sir.”

            “Do you have any sexually transmitted diseases?”

            “No, sir.”

            He turned back to watch Jenny strip. She had already removed her shirt, shoes, socks and pants. She unhooked her bra and let it drop to the floor then reached down and removed her panties.

            “Have you had sex before?”

            “Yes, sir.”

            “Ever given anyone a blowjob?”

            “No, sir.

            “Ever taken it in the ass before?”

            “No, sir.”

            He turned back to Angie.

            “How about you, bitch? Ever taken it in the ass before?”

            “No – sir.”

            “Ever give a blowjob before?”

            “Yes, sir.”

            “You’ve had sex.”

            “Yes, sir.”

            He looked at the back wall where Carrie was restrained.

            “Have you had sex before?”

            “N-no, sir.”

            “Ever give a blowjob?”

            “N-no, sir.”

            He strode to the back of the room and unhooked her chain from the wall. He led her to the center of the room where he hooked the chain into a ring in the floor.

            “Strip.”

            Carrie started to shake all over, tears flowing freely down her face. She slowly shook her head from side to side.

            “Please…” she whispered.

            “Do it!”

            She raised shaking hands to her waist and pulled her tee-shirt slowly over her head. She kicked her tennis shoes off then reached for the button at the top of her blue jeans. It took her three tries to get it unfastened so she could lower the zipper. She pushed the jeans down her slim legs and gingerly stepped out of them. She glanced up at Danny before she unhooked her bra and let it fall to the floor. She pushed her panties down and stepped out of them to stand totally naked in the center of the room, staring at the floor.

            “Good girl,” Danny crooned. He stepped forward and slowly ran his hands over her trim form. He leaned forward and whispered in her ear, “Just one left to go.”

            “Sir?”

            “Boy-toy still has all of his clothes on. That isn’t fair to all of you, now is it?”

            Carrie stole a quick glance at Matt then turned her gaze back to the floor. Her whole body still shook, the tears had never stopped flowing.

            “You’re going to take care of that for me,” Danny told Carrie.

            He took her right hand in his left and led her toward Matt. He pulled her to a stop only inches from the bound man. He put both of her hands on Matt’s chest and held them there.

            “Open his shirt.”

            She looked up at Matt with tear-filled eyes.

            “I’m sorry, Matt,” she whispered as Matt shook his head from side to side.

            Danny cuffed her on the side of the head.

            “I didn’t give you permission to speak to him, bitch.”

            She slowly pulling Matt’s shirt out of his jeans and let it fall around his waist then dropped her hands to her sides waiting for the next order. Danny stepped to a nearby table and brought back a pair of scissors. He quickly cut the shirt up the sides and across the shoulders, letting the front piece fall to the floor. He pulled the back piece from behind Matt and threw it to the floor as well. He then cut down the right pants leg of Matt’s jeans.

            “Hold his pants. I’m not ready for them to fall off just yet,” Danny ordered Carrie.

            She tentatively reached out to Matt’s right side and grasped the ruined pants, holding them over Matt’s body. Danny moved around her and cut down the left side of the jeans. He jerked them from Carrie’s grasp and threw the ruined pants to the floor.

            “He looks good, doesn’t he?” Danny asked Carrie.

            She remained silent, staring at the floor.

            “You can answer honestly. He obviously appreciates the three of you.”

            Danny reached out to take Carrie’s right hand in his left hand. He pressed her hand against Matt’s erection, rubbing her shaking hand up and down her embarrassed friend’s swollen tool.

            “Do you like that?”

            Her only response was a soft whimper.

            “Don’t stop,” he ordered her as he removed his hand from hers.

            He used his scissors to cut Matt’s briefs from his body, letting them fall to the floor between his spread legs. Carrie’s hand still remained in the same position. Still shaking, it now rested directly against Matt’s flesh. He closed his eyes to hide his thrill and shame. When Carrie suddenly cried out Matt’s brown eyes snapped open to see Danny painfully squeezing her left nipple. Matt turned horror filled eyes on Danny.

            “Keep them open, boy.”

            Matt moaned and shook his head. He locked eyes with Carrie. Both exchanged silent apologies with their eyes.

            Danny put his hands on Carrie’s shoulders and put gentle pressure on them, forcing her down.

            “On your knees, bitch.”

            She silently knelt in front Matt without removing her hands from his crotch. Once she was on her knees Danny grabbed a handful of her blonde hair, wrapping it tightly around his fingers and pulled harshly back. Matt shook his head from side to side knowing what Danny planned. Carrie cried out in pain and Danny shoved her head forward, forcing her mouth over Matt’s erection, drawing a low moan from Matt.

            “Keep your hands and mouth on him until I tell you that you can move,” Danny ordered as he stepped away from Carrie and moved to stand next to Matt. He ran his hand through Matt’s light brown hair. “Does she feel good, boy?”

            Matt stiffened but made no sound. Danny reached down and cuffed Carrie on the side of the head.

            “He isn’t enjoying it, bitch. Suck him. Make him feel it, give him a good time.”

            Carrie whined and sniffled but obeyed Danny’s orders. He kept his hand in Matt’s hair, his fingers playing with it.

            “That feel better?” he crooned to Matt.

            Matt still remained stiff and silent.

            “Answer me, boy, or she’ll be the one to pay.” Danny warned. “Feel good?”

            Matt grunted around his gag.

            “Good. Enjoy it.”

            Danny stepped away from the two prisoners and watched them carefully. When he saw Matt’s hips start to shiver he knew the other man was getting close to releasing his load. He didn’t want that to happen, at least not yet, so he stepped forward and grabbed Carrie by the hair, pulling her away.

            “That’s enough, baby.”

            He laughed when he saw Matt’s hips lift automatically, reaching toward Carrie’s parting lips, trying to cum.

            “Not yet, boy,” Danny said with a laugh as he patted Matt’s well muscled stomach. “You only get to cum when I say you can.”

            He led Carrie back to the table in the center of the room where he had set her when he had first removed her gag. He again lifted her onto the table and stared hard at her.

            “Can I trust you to stay there or do I need to cuff you to it?”

            “I’ll stay, sir,” she whispered in response.

            “Good girl,” he said as he slipped his right hand between her legs. He rubbed her pussy for a minute before turning to Angie. “Your turn, slut.”

            He walked to Angie and removed her chain from the ring in the wall. He tugged on the chain, led her to the center of the room and fastened the chain to the ring with Carrie’s. He grabbed her by the left elbow and led her to Matt, forcing her to her knees.

            “Finish him.”

            Mat struggled against his bindings and shouted into his gag. Danny quickly strode to a nearby shelf and removed a violet wand then went back to stand in front of Matt. He turned on the electronic toy and waved it in front of Matt’s terrified eyes.

            “You ever use one of these, boy?”

            Matt shook his head and grunted into the gag. Danny pressed the wand to Matt’s exposed nipple, sending a charge through the bound man’s body, causing him to scream into the gag and strain against his bonds. When it was over Danny stared into Matt’s watery eyes.

            “You argue with me again I’ll use this on Carrie’s pussy. You understand me?”

            Matt nodded urgently.

            “Good.” Danny looked down at Angie. “Get busy, slut.”

            She tentatively reached up and wrapped her fingers around Matt’s still erect dick and gently caressed it. She worked her fingers over it for several seconds before Danny grew impatient. When he started toward her she put her lips around Matt’s tool and started to move her tongue and lips over him. Matt tried to ignore what she was doing, tried to control the feelings raging through his body but nature eventually won out. He knew he was losing the struggle when he felt the familiar tingling sensation start in his groin. His balls felt like they were on fire. He thought they might burst they were so full from his fight. Suddenly, everything exploded and he shot his load into Angie’s mouth. He tried to cry out, to apologize, but the gag blocked his words. Angie tried to pull back but Danny’s hand held her fast.

            “Swallow it, bitch, all of it,” Danny demanded.

            When it was finally over and Matt’s prick relaxed Danny allowed Angie to pull away and sit back on her heels. He patted Matt on his stomach again.

            “Good boy.” He patted Angie on the head. “You just sit right there for a minute, slut. I’ll be right back.”

            He moved back to the table in the center of the room where Carrie waited. She sat in silent shock at what she had just witnessed. Danny slowly ran his hands over her body, feeling all of her and gently pushing her back into a reclining position on the table. He grasped her wrists in his hands and lifted them over her head then cuffed them to each corner of the table. He moved to the other end of the table and grasped her knees, pulling her down the length of the table. He pulled her right leg to the corner of the table and fastened it in a thigh cuff to the corner. He then pulled her left leg to the opposite corner of the table and fastened it in a thigh cuff to that corner, spreading her wide. He turned around to look at Angie’s exposed back.

            “Angie, crawl over here, slut.”

            Angie started to get to her feet but Danny stopped her.

            “Bitch! I said crawl!”

            She leaned forward and got on her hands and knees then crawled forward toward Danny. When she reached his side he grabbed a handful of her hair, jerking her head backwards, forcing her to look up at him.

            “If I have to repeat myself to you one more time, I’ll use that wand on his dick and her pussy. You understand me?”

            “Yes, sir.”

            “Good. Now get up here.”

            He pulled her to her feet by her hair then forced her to lean over Carrie’s prone form. He strapped her wrists down to the table on either side of Carrie and forced her head between Carrie’s legs.

            “Eat her, slut. Make her cum.”

            “N-n-no –”

            He slapped her on the back of the head and forced her face into Carrie’s cunt, strapping her arms to the table as well.

            “Do it, slut.”

            He put the violet wand between Angie’s legs and applied it to her pussy. She screamed and lurched forward into Carrie’s pussy, shaking violently.

            “Don’t make me repeat myself,” Danny warned.

            She slowly started to lick Carrie as Danny wandered to a drawer and removed two items. He returned to stand behind Angie. While she licked and sucked on Carrie, Danny kicked Angie’s legs apart and put his hands on her pussy. He suddenly shoved a large vibrating dildo up Angie’s vagina and another one up her asshole. He strapped them into place and turned them both on high then stepped back to admire his handiwork. He pulled nipple clamps from his pants pocket and walked around Angie to stare down at Carrie. He fitted first one clamp then the other to Carrie’s tits as she cried out. He stepped back from the table and watched them.

            “Okay, slut, don’t stop until I tell you to.”

            When he turned around he saw Matt was growing hard again. He looked up at Matt’s face and smiled. Danny strolled toward Matt, nodding his head as he approached the bound man.

            “You have stamina, don’t you, boy?”

            Matt grunted into his gag.

            “You ever butt fucked anyone, boy?”

            Matt slowly shook his head from side to side.

            “You ever watch anyone butt fuck?”

            Again, Matt shook his head from side to side.

            “Well, now’s your chance, boy,” Danny said with a grin. “You may get to do both.”

            Danny moved to one side of the room and pulled what looked like some kind of tall padded sawhorse from the side of the room to the center just in front of where Matt stood chained to the wall. He then unhooked Jenny’s chain from the wall and led her forward toward the padded sawhorse. He stopped her on one side of the sawhorse, wrapped her chain around the padded sawhorse and fastened it to a leg of the sawhorse on the other side.

            “Bend over it, bitch,” he ordered as he pushed against her upper back.

            She slowly leaned forward, bending over the sawhorse. Danny cuffed her hands to the legs of the sawhorse then forced her legs apart and cuffed her ankles to the legs on the other side of the sawhorse. He stared down at her as he ran his hands over her exposed ass. The sawhorse was tilted so that her head was pulled lower than her butt, lifting her bare ass high into the air. Danny looked over at Matt.

            “Isn’t that a lovely site?”

            Matt moaned into his gag as he shook his head from side to side. Danny dropped his pants to the ground and stepped out of them before stepping up close behind Jenny. His slid his fingers into her pussy and started working her clit. He used her juices to lube up her asshole then stuck his right index finger up her butt. She wiggled and cried out. He soon added a second then a third finger.

            “You’re one tight bitch.”

            He pulled his fingers out and pushed his prick head against her anus. She moaned and wriggled against the intrusion. When he started to push into her ass she screamed and begged him to stop. He grabbed her hips and pushed harder. When he felt her trying to push him back out he clutched her hips in his hands and shoved as hard as he could, ramming his length inside her, drawing more screams from her.

            “God, you’re tight. But it sure as hell feels good.” He looked over at Matt. “You have got to try this. She’s a great butt fuck.”

            Danny started pumping, working his tool in and out. He started with a slow rhythm and worked himself to a faster one. He leaned forward to grasp her tits in his hands, squeezing and pinching her as he drove his prick into her ass. His speed picked up and his hands slid down to hold her hips again.

            “Oh, God, baby. I’m gonna cum,” he cried. “I gotta shoot my load!”

            He suddenly shivered and she felt the warm liquid fill her intestines as he shot his load into her ass. When he was finished he leaned over her and lay against her back until his prick shrank back to its normal size and slid out of her. Then he gave a sinister laugh as he rolled the sawhorse around so her butt was pressed up against Matt’s erection.

            “Your turn, boy.”

            Danny reached between them and guided Matt’s dick into her butt. Matt shook his head from side to side as he sputtered around his gag.

            “Please, not again,” Jenny begged.

            “Enjoy it, boy. She’s one tight bitch.”

            Danny used his hands to hold Matt’s tool and shove it into Jenny’s asshole, pushing against the sawhorse as he guided Matt’s prick inside Jenny, forcing it in from both pressure on it and on Jenny. When he was satisfied that Matt was inside Jenny, he looked up at Matt’s face and confirmed it. He knew from the look on Matt’s face that the other man’s prick was lodged firmly inside the bitched strapped to the padded horse.

            “Ride her good, boy.”

            Danny moved around so he could reach under the horse and finger Jenny’s pussy. He pinched and pulled on her clit causing her to wriggle against Matt. Finally, they both involuntarily started to climax and worked together to reach it. Danny removed his hands from Jenny’s pussy and stood back to watch. He quickly grabbed his video camera and turned it on the couple being forced to butt fuck. They finally climaxed together, Matt crying out around his gag and Jenny screaming freely, drawing a deep laugh from Danny. He turned the video camera on the two girls bound to the table just in time to catch their climax. He turned the camera off and set it aside, laughing.

            “Damn, this is going to be so much fun.”

            He pulled the horse away from Matt, his dick now hanging limply. He positioned it so Jenny was facing Matt. He then walked around her to stand next to Matt. He reached out and took Matt’s prick in his hand.

            “We’re going to have to do something about this, boy. I wasn’t expecting you so I’m going to have to order some new toys just for you.” He patted Matt on the stomach again. “Good boy.”

            He walked back to the table and freed Angie from between Carrie’s legs. He pulled her back to Matt and shoved her to her knees.

            “Lick him clean.”

            She silently obeyed him.

            “Good slut.”

            He then freed Jenny from the horse and re-chained her to the wall she had been bound to before. He returned to Matt and Angie and pulled her from him.

            “That’s enough. Now lick me clean.”

            She turned and licked Danny’s dick. Once he was satisfied he pulled her chain and forced her back to the wall she had been chained to earlier. He fastened the chain to a ring low on the wall so that she had to stoop or sit on her knees and returned to Carrie.

            “Now, bitch, you’ll see what it’s like to be with a real man.”

            He stripped off his shirt and moved between her still-bound legs. He leaned forward to grasp her tits in his hands. He started to massage her breasts as he pushed his prick against her pussy. He leaned down long enough to cover her right boob with his mouth, sucking loudly. He inserted his prick into her vagina and started to push as he worked his hands over her body, paying particular attention to her tits. He shoved his dick in up to his balls, ignoring her screams when he broke through her hymen then started to shove in and out, working up his rhythm.

            “God, baby, you’re soooo good,” he crooned to her. “I’m gonna cum!”

            He suddenly shot his load into her and slumped forward. He lay against her prone form until he caught his breath and his prick returned to its normal size, sliding from her wet pussy. He kissed her hard, forcing her lips apart and slipping his tongue into her mouth. He let his tongue explore her teeth, tongue and throat for several seconds before finally pulling back to stare down at her.

            “So far, baby, you’re my favorite. You’re good, sweetheart.”

            He stroked her face as he stood up and let his hands trail down her shaking body. He slowly uncuffed her from the table and used her chain as a leash to lead her to the back wall and fastened her chain to the wall.

            “I think that’s enough for now. We’ll play some more later. Before I leave you for the night does anyone need to use the bathroom?” When he received no answer he added, “This will be your last chance before morning.”

            They all remained silent.

            “Fine. Have a good night, slaves.”

            He turned away from them with a broad smile on his face. He gathered their scattered clothing in separate small trash bags then disappeared from the room. They heard a door close and a lock turn then silence. Carrie crumpled to the ground in tears as Angie started pulling at the chain connected to the loop in the wall.

            “Goddamn bastard. He can’t do this to us.” Angie grumbled and swore as she tried to find a way to break free from the chain.

            Jenny walked to the end of her chain and moved around the room, trying to see how far into the room she could reach. She quickly realized she could not reach any of the other prisoners. She couldn’t get close enough to any of them to touch them. She looked around the area of the room that she could reach checking out the items on the shelves, carefully avoiding Matt’s eyes. It was obvious the items lying out on the shelves would not be any help in escaping so she started going through the drawers that she could reach. Again, she had no luck in finding anything that would be of any help in escaping. She also realized that he had not left anything within reach that could be used as a weapon.

            “Damn it! We’re trapped. There’s nothing here that we can use. We’re going to have to bide our time and try to find a way out.”

            Angie finally gave up on the chain connecting her to the wall and starting clawing at the belt holding the vibrators in her ass and pussy. It was safely fastened closed with a tiny padlock that refused to open and the belt was fastened too tight to slide off. The vibrators were trapped inside her.

            Carrie curled into a ball and wrapped her arms around her knees. She cried silently to herself, ignoring the others in the room, her body shaking with her sobs. She never noticed Matt’s stare or the tears he shared with her.

Danny's Dream - Chapter Ten

jezlady on Forced Stories

“How much longer?” Matt asked quietly.

            Turner turned back to look at him. He took in the boy’s pale face and sunken eyes and realized that they were probably pushing him too hard.

            “We can take a break,” he offered.

Read More
: 1">            “No,” Matt replied, his voice sounding as tired and worn out as he looked. “I just want to get this over with.”

            The tight rib splint around his chest made his ribs ache, or maybe it was the re-inflated lung that made his chest feel like something was pounding on him from the inside. His head hurt and every joint in his body ached. He was bone tired and sorely needed a nap. Talking so candidly about everything that he’d been through, been forced to do and watch over the past couple of months was embarrassing and he wanted to finish the interview as soon as possible.

            “You look like you could use a breather,” Harrison commented.

            “Are we done?” Matt asked.

            Turner stared at the young man, propped against several pillows so he reclined in the bed at a slight angle. The agent finally let out a slow, heavy sigh.

            “Is there anything else you can think of that happened? Anything you haven’t already told us?”

            “We haven’t talked about the cabin yet.”

            “The cabin?”

            “Yeah. Kade’s cabin,” Matt replied softly. “It’s where he took us the day he grabbed Amanda, Beth and Sam.”

            “Okay,” Turner said. “Tell us about the cabin.”

            “It was supposed to be more filming. He put Angie, Carrie and me in the back of a van with a couple of boxes and made Jenny ride up front with him.”

            “If he was so hot for Carrie, why put her in the back?” Harrison asked.

            “He liked to keep Jenny and me apart. He knew we had a thing for each other. He used it against us.”

            “Nice guy,” Harrison quipped.

            “It took a couple of hours at least to get to the cabin. One of the boxes had some extra clothes in it and we just left it in the van. The other box had sex toys in it so we took it with us.”

            Matt paused and closed his eyes. Since he had done this several times during the twelve hour interview both agents knew he was about to launch into a description of sexual activity that was embarrassing for the young man. They both knew it was hard for Matt to talk about what had happened to him, especially when he had to be so graphic in his descriptions but it was information that they needed in their case against Daniel Kenneth Mitchellson.

            “He made Angie and Carrie strip and have sex on the porch of the cabin while he filmed them. He had them use some of the sex toys. When he was satisfied with that he made Jenny strip and tied her to a tree then stuffed vibrators up – up her… He strapped vibrators inside her and tied her to a tree. He made me strip and have sex with Angie then Carrie.”

“Where?” Harrison asked.

“On the porch,” Matt replied then continued his monologue. “Then we had to do a threesome using some of the sex toys he’d brought. There was a big motorcycle in the yard, I don’t know what it was. I guess it was a Harley or something, it was big. He made Angie sit on it with her back to the handlebars then he told me to get on it like I was going to ride it only – only…”

            “Only you didn’t ride the motorcycle?” Harrison asked.

            “No,” Matt whispered.

            “What happened?” Harrison prompted when Matt didn’t continue.

            Matt turned his head on the pillows as if he were staring at the wall of machines but his eyes were squeezed shut.

            “He moved Jenny so I had to look at her over Angie’s shoulder. Then he made us have sex on the motorcycle while he filmed it. I think the two girls, Amanda and Beth, showed up while we were…while…”

            “What happened?” Turner asked.

            “He told Carrie to take care of it while we…finished. He made us keep going until…until we…finished. He told me to get in the van and Angie to get Jenny then get in the van. A little later Carrie came and got Jenny. Then he came in and told us that we were supposed to act like were professionals shooting a movie then he told Angie to get dressed and join the others for lunch.”

            “What’d he tell you?” Harrison asked.

            Turner noticed that Matt started to shake and turned even paler.

            “You okay, Matt?” Turner asked, suddenly concerned.

            “Yeah,” Matt whispered, his voice so soft Turner barely heard him.

            “Let’s take a break.”

            “No!” Matt cried. “Please, I want to finish.”

            “Matt, you need a break.” Turner stared at him unflinchingly. “Just for a few minutes, give yourself a little breather. Okay?”

            “What time is it?” Matt asked.

            Turner glanced at his watch before replying. “Eleven-twenty.”

            “In the evening?”

            “Yeah,” Turner answered, nodding his head. “It’s night time.”

            Matt nodded and turned his head back toward the wall with the machines lined up against it. Turner motioned to Harrison and they moved across the room, stopping next to the door.

            “Why don’t you take a break? I’ll stay with him,” Turner offered.

            “I’ll be back in about fifteen?”

            “Sure.”

            Harrison pulled the door open and disappeared through it. Turner stepped to the side of the door and leaned against the wall. He folded his arms across his chest and stared at Matt, wondering if the young man would ever truly recover from his experience. Turner’s head jerked toward the door when he heard a light tap. He reached out just as the door opened and a tall man with dark hair stepped inside.

            “What the hell are you doing here?”

            “Don’t worry, they don’t know.” The dark head quickly swiveled toward Matt’s prone form. “I had to see him, see how he’s doing.”

            “He’s been making a detailed statement for the last twelve hours so he’s a little tired right now.”

            “Jesus, can’t you give him a break?”

            “What do you think we’re doing now?” Turner returned the glare he was getting. “Besides, he refused to break. I had to insist.”

            The dark-haired man smiled ruefully as he turned back to stare at Matt.

            “That sounds like him.” He motioned toward the bed. “Do you mind?”

            Turner shook his head. “Go ahead.”

            The tall man moved quietly to step up next to the hospital bed. He let his hands fall to grasp the railing alongside the bed. When Matt didn’t move, the man leaned down and crossed his arms on the railings, leaning close to Matt.

            “Matt?” he whispered.

            Matt’s eyes fluttered opened and he turned his head to stare dazedly at the newcomer. Slowly, recognition flooded his brown eyes.

            “How are you feeling?”

            “You told him?” Matt whispered.

            “No, Matt. Kade found out and called him. I called and asked about you but he’d already – he’d already beat you. I – he – I’m sorry, Matt.”

            “He was so pissed off.” Matt grinned up at his visitor.

            “I imagine he was. How are you doing?”

            “I’m sore as hell but it’s getting better.” Matt’s eyes darkened with concern. “How’s Jenny? Has he hurt her?”

            “I haven’t seen her but I don’t think he’s hurt her. He was angry with Carrie for not telling him about you.”

            “God, what did he do to her?”

            “He just tied her up and made her watch while he screwed Amanda and Angie.”

            “What about Jenny?”

            “I think he’s a little afraid of her right now. He hasn’t touched her since he – since you…”

            “Are you sure he hasn’t killed her?”

            “I got it from Xi that she’s still there and she’s okay.” He smiled at Matt’s look of obvious relief. “I’m going to tell him I have a buyer and make an offer for her. To see if I can get her out.”

            “Do you think he’ll go for it?”

            “I don’t know,” he replied with a shrug of his shoulders. “When we talked before, you said you wanted to take Jenny and go home. You didn’t mention Angie or Carrie…”

            Matt glanced down at the bed as he replied.

            “I don’t know, Nels. It’s like he’s brain washed them or something. They aren’t the same as they used to be. They do what ever he tells them and act like it’s alright.”

            Nels nodded his head.

            “Okay,” he said softly. “I’ll try to get Jenny out. We’ll see if he’ll go for this. He seems enthralled with Amanda so I don’t think he’ll let her go any time soon.”

            He stared with worry-filled eyes at Matt for several seconds before speaking again.

            “Matt, I want you to know that I’m sorry for everything that happened to you in that house. Especially, my part in it –”

            “I know why you did what you did, Nels. I have to admit at the time I was really pissed off at you and I would have jumped you if I’d been given the opportunity.” They both smiled at one another. “But my dad’s a cop. I understand undercover work. I may not like what happened, but I understand why.”

            Nels nodded as he reached into his back pocket and retrieved a small card case.

            “Look, if you ever need to reach me for anything, if there’s anything I can do for you, call me. Okay?” He wrote something on the back of the card before handing it to Matt. “I put the number for my cell phone on the back. It’s the best way to get hold of me.”

            “Thanks, Nels.”

            He nodded at Matt and chewed his lip for a minute then stood and turned around to face Turner.

            “If I can get Jenny out, I think it’ll be time for you to go in.”

            Turner quickly walked over to stand next to Nels. He looked down at Matt.

            “Do you think she’ll cooperate as a witness?”

            “I don’t know,” Matt replied. “She might but she’ll be worried about the others. We talked about trying to get out but she wouldn’t go if it meant leaving Angie and Carrie behind.”

            “And you wouldn’t leave without her,” Nels said softly.

            “I couldn’t,” Matt replied.

            “I’ll contact him tomorrow and see what he says.” Nels looked over at Turner. “I’ll let you know.”

            “Be careful,” Turner said as he slapped Nels on the shoulder then stepped away.

            “Take care of yourself, Matt,” Nels said as he looked down at the young man.

            “I’m working on it.” Matt offered him a small smile. “Please, get Jenny out of there.”

            “I’ll do my best,” Nels promised before he turned and left the room.

 

            “Danny, can we meet? I may have a proposition for you.”

            “What kind of proposition?”

            “One that could solve your dilemma.”

            “Who says I have a dilemma?”

            “Xi mentioned she was worried about you.”

            “I’m free this evening. You want to come over around the usual time?”

            “Sure. One other thing.”

            “What?”

            “Do you have a digital picture of Jenny?”

            “Yeah. Why?”

            “E-mail it to me?”

            “Why? What are you up to?”

            “Just trust me on this, okay?”

            Danny was silent for a moment before replying. “Okay, I’ll send you the picture but you’re going to explain to me tonight.”

            “Okay,” Nels replied simply.

 

            Danny opened the door and motioned Nels inside. Nels strode across the room and made himself comfortable in a large arm chair, totally ignoring a naked Amanda chained to the leg of another chair across from him. She cowered on the floor trying to cover herself without being obvious about it.

            “Would you like a drink?” Danny offered.

            “Of course,” Nels replied with a smile.

            Danny mixed the drink he knew Nels would request and handed the glass to the other man then sat down in the chair Amanda was chained to. He released her chain and pulled on it, forcing her to stand. He tugged on it until she climbed onto his lap. The fingers of his free hand played idly with her nipples as he spoke to Nels.

            “So what’s up?” Danny asked.

            “Well,” Nels paused long enough to take a sip of his drink. “Xi has been worried about you since that little incident a few weeks ago. She’s also concerned about the way you’ve been ignoring a certain, as she put it, ‘bitch in the kennel’.”

            Danny gave him a grim smile and nodded.

            “I haven’t exactly been paying much attention to Jenny lately. I’ve been busy with my new pet though.” He smiled at Amanda then forced his lips against hers.

            Nels smiled in return and saluted Danny with his drink before taking another sip.

            “Xi thought maybe it had something to do with the boy.”

            “I was never that attracted to Jenny in the first place. She isn’t really that much fun without Matt to taunt.”

            “Would you be willing to sell her?”

            Danny raised an eyebrow as he stared at Nels.

            “Do you know someone who’s interested?”

            “As a matter of fact, I do.”

            “How interested?” Danny asked.

            “He’s offered a hundred and fifty grand.”

            “A hundred and Fifty grand?”

            “And he’ll pay all shipping costs.”

            “Where?”

            “I can’t tell you that,” Nels said with a note of amusement in his voice, a smile on his lips. “Are you interested?”

            “When do I get the money?”

            “I can notify the client tonight. He’ll wire it to you tomorrow.”

            Danny thought about it for several minutes, taking a sip of his own drink before finally replying.

            “Okay. If he can get the money to me by tomorrow, she’s his.”

            “I’ll notify him right away then call you with his answer.”

            “Good.” Danny smiled and reached down between Amanda’s legs.

            “Would you like to stay and celebrate?” he asked.

            Nels thought for a moment before replying, playing with his drink, running his finger around the top of the glass.

            “As much as I’d like to, I’d better get back and finish some business. Could I see Jenny before I go though? Just so I can tell my client that I saw her and she’s in good shape.”

            “Sure. Why not?” Danny turned his head to look back over his shoulder. Then he called, “Xi!”

            She appeared almost immediately in the doorway.

            “Yes sir?”

            “Would you please bring Jenny in? Nels would like to examine her.”

            “Yes sir.”

            She walked through the room and left through another door. Once she was gone Danny turned his attention back to Nels.

            “So how’s Sam doing?”

            “He’s working out wonderfully. He’s a very quick learner.”

            “He seemed to catch on quickly. I’m glad you like him.”

            “He’s very talented and settling in quite nicely,” Nels said, turning his head at the sound of Xi leading Jenny into the room.

            Jenny was led over to stand directly in front of him. She was dressed in a plain light blue bustier and dark blue mini-skirt. The four inch spike heels she wore made her legs seem to go on forever. Her hands were bound in cuffs behind her, a leash was fastened to the collar around her neck.

            Nels set aside his drink and slowly rose to his feet, staring at Jenny as he stood. He let his eyes roam over her for several seconds before he finally reached out to lift her short skirt. He dropped her skirt and turned her around only to lift her skirt again. Then he popped open the fasteners on the bustier and let it fall. He turned her back around and stared at her. Finally, he let his gaze return to Danny.

            “She looks like she’s still in good shape.”

            “You think your client will approve?”

            “I’m sure he will.”

            Nels made a small motion with his left hand as he sat back down and retrieved his drink. Xi led Jenny from the room, she didn’t bother to retrieve the bustier.

            “I’ll call you in the morning and arrange a time to pick her up if that’s okay.”

            Danny nodded then suddenly stared straight at Nels.

            “Actually,” he said softly as he let his hand run absently through Amanda’s hair. “Are you certain this client won’t back out?”

            “Positive. He wanted to wire me the money this morning after he saw her picture. I explained that I had to speak with you first. He still wanted to wire the money, just in case.”

            “Why don’t you just take her with you tonight then?”

            Nels almost choked on the sip he had just taken of his drink. He took another swallow to help the first down.

            “Are you sure?”

            “Yes. I want rid of her.”

            Nels was quiet for several seconds. He finished his drink and set the glass aside before he finally answered.

            “Only if you’re certain.” Danny nodded. “I’ll make sure the money is wired to you first thing in the morning.”

            Nels rose to his feet and offered his hand to Danny.

            “Thank you for the business. I’d better be going so I can contact my client and he can get your money to you.”

            They shook hands and Danny set Amanda on her feet then got up and strode across the room to the door Xi and Jenny had disappeared through.

            “Xi!” he called.

            Xi quickly reappeared and they spoke quietly for a moment then Danny turned back to Nels.

            “Xi will bring her back in a moment.”

            Nels nodded.

            As promised it took Xi only a moment to return with the still topless Jenny. Nels bent over and retrieved the bustier and fastened it back around Jenny when she stood within reach. Xi handed him the lead chain and quickly left the room. Nels wrapped the long chain around his hand several times as he turned back to Danny.

            “I’ll reimburse you for the clothing.”

            “Thanks,” Danny replied. “And thanks for thinking of me when you got this call.”

            “Any time we can help each other out,” Nels replied with a smile.

            He turned toward the door and tugged at the chain, pulling Jenny forward. She followed him with a confused look on her face. Nels remained silent even after the front door closed behind them. He led Jenny to his car and opened the door for her. He helped her into the front passenger seat and fastened the seatbelt around her then closed the door. He walked around the front of the car and climbed in behind the wheel. He remained silent halfway back to his house. Finally, he glanced over at Jenny and gave her a gentle, friendly smile.

            “You can relax. You’re safe now, it’s over.”
            She stared at him, eyes wide.

            “Ex-excuse me?”

            “It was all a ruse with Danny. You’re safe now.”

            She turned away from him to stare out the window. He glanced at her again and saw her bottom lip trembling.

            “Jenny?”

            “It doesn’t matter anyway,” she whispered.

            “What’s wrong?”

            “Matt’s dead.”

            “Matt’s safe,” Nels said softly.

            Her head whirled around and she stared at him in surprise and confusion.

            “But he said – Danny said…he said he was…”

            Nels gave her another small smile.

            “Danny tried to kill him but Matt’s a survivor. He’s in a hospital but he’s okay. I saw him a few nights ago. He’s doing fine.”

            “Oh, God,” she gasped.

            “I’ll try to take you to see him as soon as I can. It’ll be a few days though. He’s in protective custody so Danny can’t hurt him again. It might be easier to arrange a phone call right now.”

            Nels glanced at her again and she nodded at him, barely registering his smile through her tears.

            “Danny conveniently forgot to give me the keys to the cuffs so I can’t take them off until we get to my place. I’ll have to cut them off then.”

            “That’s okay,” she whispered. “Is Matt really okay?”

            “He’s okay. He’s been worried about you but he’s doing alright.”

            “What – what happened?”

            Nels glanced at her again.

            “I think I should let him tell you that.”

            “Please? Xi said Danny had sold him to someone overseas but Danny said he’d killed him. He wouldn’t say anything else. He just kept saying he was dead. Can’t you please tell me what really happened?”

            Nels heaved a sigh and glanced at her again.

            “Danny found out that Matt’s father is the chief of police. He beat Matt severely and dumped him by the side of the road where he originally kidnapped the four of you. He left him for dead. A traveler happened to see a suspicious form on the side of the road and stopped to investigate. They called it in and Matt was air-lifted to the hospital. When Danny told me what he’d done I called a contact and had them do some checking. They found out where Matt was and that he was still alive. He agreed to talk to us and has been in protective custody ever since.”

            “Us? Who are you?”

            Nels smiled at her again as he pulled into his driveway and pressed the button on his garage door opener. He pulled his car into the garage and parked before he answered.

            “Let’s just say I work for the government. Okay?”

            Nels helped Jenny from the car, removing the lead chain from her collar and tossing it into a corner of the garage. Jenny heard a loud chink when it landed and turned to see a pile of chains in the corner he had tossed it into. He opened the door to the house for her and motioned her inside. He picked up a toolbox then followed her into the house. He set the toolbox on the kitchen table as he caught hold of her elbow.

            “Here, let me get those cuffs off.”

            She turned back to him with a questioning look on her face.

            “Sorry, Danny didn’t give me keys to any of the locks so I’ll have to cut it all off,” he said as he opened the toolbox.

            “That’s okay,” Jenny said softly, not really knowing how to respond.

            Nels gave her a friendly smile as he pulled a pair of heavy duty metal cutters from his toolbox. He motioned for her to turn back around and she did so. He quickly cut the cuffs from her wrists and started to examine the collar around her neck.

            “If you’ll hold your hair up I’ll get the lock off of this collar and get rid of it too.”

            She pulled her hair into one hand and held it up and to the side so he would have better access to the lock that held the collar around her neck. He cut the tiny lock and let it fall to the floor with a chink as he peeled the collar away from her neck. Her hands automatically went around her throat, rubbing lightly.

            “Sore?’ he asked.

            “No,” she said softly as she shook her head. “Not really. It just feels strange to have it off after so long.”

            Nels put the cutters away and picked up the tiny lock. He put the lock and collar in the toolbox before closing it.

            “There’s a master bedroom suite with an attached bathroom at the end of the hall around the corner. There are spare clothes in the dresser and closet. Feel free to use anything in the room. If you’d like to take a shower or a nap, that’s fine. You can use the suite while you’re here. It’s for whatever guests I have. I need to make a couple of phone calls then we can talk if you’d like.”

            “Thank you. I…” She turned to face him but couldn’t quite raise her eyes to his.

            “Why don’t you go check out the suite?” he finally said quietly, breaking the awkward silence.

            She nodded and turned to leave the room. Nels took the toolbox back to the garage then made his way to the living room to make his phone calls. He was still on the phone when Jenny finally reappeared. She had changed to a pair of sweats and an oversized tee-shirt. Her hair was pulled back in a ponytail. When she stepped into the room he motioned for her to have a seat. She sat down in an armchair opposite the one he sat in.

            “Yeah. Just make sure the money gets wired into the account early tomorrow. Then take him down sometime after that.” He paused to listen to the person on the other end. “Remember there are still three captives there. I’m not at all sure where they’ll be. I’m guessing at least two will be in the kennel room if it’s early in the morning or late in the evening.” He paused again. “He would know more about the routines there than I do.” Another pause. “Okay. Any idea how long before I can make this drop?” A longer pause this time. “Okay, just let me know. I’ll be in touch.”

            He hung up the phone and looked over at Jenny.

            “How are you doing?”

            “Okay I guess,” she said softly.

            “Would you like something to eat or drink?”

            “No thanks.” She curled her legs up under herself in the chair and stared at the floor. “How’s Matt? Is he really okay?”

            “The last time I spoke with him a few days ago he was doing okay.”

            “Can – can I see him?” she whispered.

            “I –” Nels hesitated for a moment then tried to explain. “We can’t just drop in without notice. He’s in protective custody even though he’s still in the hospital. His father released a statement to the press saying he died to protect him. Nobody is supposed to know he’s still alive. Besides, I’m working undercover here. I have to be very careful when I make any kind of contact with my co-workers.”

            He felt awful when he saw the sad, crestfallen look on her face. He knew with what she’d been through and the way Danny had probably tormented her with Matt’s death that she’d probably been through hell.

            “Why don’t we call him? Would talking to him help?”

            Her face brightened. She looked up at him with such hope it frightened him.

            “Please? Can we?”

            He knew it was against all the rules and not the smartest thing he’d ever done, but damn it, they were both worried about each other. He had to do something. He picked up the phone and dialed.

            “Hello, can I talk to him?” Nels asked when the phone was answered on the other end.

            “You’re not supposed to be calling here,” Turner admonished.

            “I know. It’s important.”

            “What’s up?”

            “I managed to get Jenny out and she needs to talk to him.”

            “Shit! When –”

            “I’m working on that. Right now I need to talk to him.”

            “Okay, just a minute.”

            Nels smiled at Jenny while he waited for Turner to hand the phone over to Matt.

            “Hello?” Matt’s voice sounded stronger every time Nels spoke to him.

            “Hi, how are you feeling?”

            “Better and better. What’s up?”

            “I have someone here who wants to talk to you,” Nels said. “Hang on.”

            He stood up and strode forward reaching the phone toward Jenny. She reached out tentatively for it, looking up at Nels questioningly. He merely nodded at her and offered her the phone. She nervously took the receiver from him and put it to her ear.

            “Hello?” she said softly into the receiver.

            “Jenny?” Matt asked excitedly.

            “God, it’s you!”

            “Jenny, are you alright? Are you okay?”

            “I’m fine. How are you? He said you were – I thought…Oh, God, are you okay?”

            “I’m good. A little sore but okay. You’re in good hands, baby. He’ll take good care of you.”

            “Oh, God, M –”

            Nels put his hand over the receiver drawing her attention. He shook his head as he whispered to her.

            “Don’t say his name.”

            She nodded and he removed his hand.

            “Sorry,” she said.

            “Everything okay?” Matt asked.

            “Yeah. I just almost said something I shouldn’t have. It’s good to hear your voice again.”

            “Yeah,” he replied dreamily. “Yours too. I’ve missed you.”

            “I was so scared. I thought he’d…”

            Matt chuckled.

“That’s the idea,” he said. “I was so worried about you. Is Amanda okay?”

“I think so. I haven’t seen her much. He keeps her with him most of the time.”

“What about Carrie?”

“He was really pissed at her for not telling him about…”

“Did he hurt her?” Matt asked, his voice suddenly filled with concern.

“Not physically. He’s just screwed with her head so much…”

“God, I wish they could just get them all out.” He sighed and suddenly he sounded so tired to Jenny.

“I’d better let you go so you can get some rest,” she said softly.

“Please don’t hang up yet,” he cried urgently.

“What’s wrong?” She thought he sounded panicked and was afraid something was happening to him.

“Nothing,” he admitted, embarrassed. “I just miss you and…”

She smiled to herself and gripped the receiver to her ear. She glanced up and realized that Nels was no longer in the room.

“I love you,” she whispered.

“I love you so much,” he replied. “God, I miss you.”

“I asked if I could see you but…” she wasn’t sure if she should use Nels’ name and hesitated. “He said maybe later.”

“He has to be careful,” Matt replied. “He’ll take good care of you.”

They fell silent for several minutes before Jenny finally asked, “Do you trust him?”

“Yes,” Matt replied instantly.

“Okay, Then I will too.”

“I know it seems weird, Jen, but he’s a good guy. We talked a little that last night. He was trying to help, trying to get us out. The asshole just found out before he could do anything. He’s a good guy, Jen. He’s just doing a job that isn’t easy.”

“Okay. Thanks. I feel a little better about being here.”

“Why?”

“It’s just the two of us.”

“He won’t hurt you, Jen.”

“He’s been nice so far. I just needed to be sure.”

“He’ll take care of you and keep you safe. You can trust him.”

“Okay,” she said with a laugh.

“That’s the first time I’ve heard you laugh since all of this started,” he said softly.

“I couldn’t laugh when I saw how he treated you…”

There was a pause and she could hear mumbled voices on the other end of the line.

“I’m sorry, Jen. They’re saying I have to go.”

“That’s okay. You need to rest. Take care of yourself for me?”

“Of course. I love you.”

“I love you, too”

“’Bye, Jen.”

“’Bye. Stay safe.”

She clicked off the receiver and wiped the tears from her eyes as she laid the cordless phone on a nearby table. She heard a soft shuffling sound in the kitchen so she got to her feet and headed that way. She found Nels in the kitchen preparing an evening meal.

“Thanks,” she said as she watched him moving around the kitchen.

He turned his head to look at her and stopped. “You okay?”

“Yeah.”

He stared at her for a moment then turned back to the meal he was cooking.

“I know you said you weren’t hungry but I’m starving. Of course, I always get carried away and cook way too much. I hope you’ll join me for dinner?”

She laughed softly as she nodded her head. “Sure. Thanks.”

 

Danny lay in bed with Amanda wrapped in his arms. His loud snores were keeping her awake yet again. She hadn’t gotten much sleep for the past few weeks, ever since she’d been kidnapped. She had spent every night with Danny and his snoring always kept her awake. She was tired and sore from lack of sleep and the multiple rapes. She caught herself thinking of Matt again. He’d disappeared the morning Danny had gotten the phone call that had made him so angry. I wonder what really happened, she thought. She’d heard him taunting Jenny, telling her that he’d killed Matt. But she’d also heard Xi say he’d been sold to someone overseas. Which, she wondered, was true?

The bedroom door suddenly banged open and slammed against the opposite wall. She screamed and shrank against the pillows as a tall figure dressed completely in black with a mask covering his head stepped into the doorway holding some kind of rifle leveled straight at her. Danny sat bolt upright in bed next to her.

“Don’t move!” the figure shouted moving into the room, keeping the gun trained on them.

He moved methodically around the room, searching it. He opened the closet door and checked inside the closet, then went through the bathroom turning on all the lights as he went. A second, similarly clad figure followed the first into the room. He kept a rifle aimed at them while the first man searched through the bedroom, bathroom and the closet then returned to the room.

“It’s clear,” the first man declared.

“Male and female in C10,” the second man said into a headset draped over his head, never taking his eyes off the two figures in the bed.

“Who the fuck do you think you are?” Danny shouted as he started to climb out of the bed. The first man swung the butt of his rifle around and struck Danny in the right shoulder, knocking him back onto the bed.

“I said, don’t move, dick-head,” the man growled at Danny.

“What the fuck –” Danny tried again to get off the bed.

The second man was suddenly standing next to the first, both rifles leveled at Danny’s head.

“Don’t,” was all the second man said.

Amanda huddled under the blankets of the bed trying desperately to cover herself. The chain attached to her collar rattled as she moved, drawing the men’s attention to her. She froze when she realized they were staring at her. The second man finally stepped around the bed and sat down next to her.

“What’s your name, honey?”

Amanda glanced nervously at Danny then looked at the first man with his rifle still aimed at Danny’s head, between his eyes. Her gaze finally turned back to the second man who sat staring at her in silence.

“A-A-Amanda,” she finally whispered.

He got off the bed and went to the closet. He quickly returned with a long robe which he handed to Amanda.

“Here. Put this on, Amanda.”

She took the robe from him and slipped it on trying to cover herself with the blankets as she slid the robe on. She watched as he pressed the ear piece of his headset into his ear and turned away from her.

“Gotcha ya,” he said into the headset. “We’ll be down there in a few.”

He turned back to the bed and stared at Danny.

“Where are the keys?”

“I don’t know what the fuck you’re talkin’ about,” Danny growled at the man.

“Where are the keys to the goddamn chain? Or am I gonna have to beat it out of you?”

“Fuck you!”

The first man slammed the butt of his gun into Danny’s shoulder again, knocking him back onto the bed. Danny screamed out in pain as he fell back against the mattress. The second man stepped around the end of the bed and shoved the first man back.

“Hammer,” he said as he shoved the man away. “Do something the asshole understands.”

The second man reached down and grabbed Danny’s cock and balls in his hand then squeezed. Danny screamed in anguish, thrashing about on the bed. The man released the pressure on Danny but not his hold.

“Where are the keys?”

Danny pointed to the nightstand next to the bed.

“In the fucking drawer,” he panted.

“See, Hammer?” The man said as he released Danny. He pulled the drawer out and retrieved the keys. He started back around the bed when he heard a strange sound and his partner called out to him.

“Rover!”

The man turned just in time to see Hammer slam the butt of his gun against the back of Danny’s head. Danny’s body slumped to the floor just inches from Rover. He looked down at the unconscious man’s prone form and shook his head.

“Idiot asshole,” he said then looked up at Hammer. “Thanks.”

“Anytime.”

Rover continued around the bed and released the lead chain from Amanda’s collar. He then tried the key in the lock on the collar around her neck but it wouldn’t fit.

“Damn!” He looked down at her with angry eyes. “Sorry but that’ll have to wait.”

She didn’t know how to respond to him so she merely nodded. He looked over at his partner and nodded at Danny’s inert form.

“Can you get him or do need some help?”

“Nope, I can get the little shit. Where are we going?”

“Everyone’s waiting for us in C 14,” Rover replied.

“Let’s go,” Hammer answered.

Hammer bent over and lifted Danny over his shoulder. Rover motioned to Amanda as he stood up.

“We need you to come with us.”

She slowly climbed from the bed and followed Hammer from the room. Rover followed them. They quickly moved down the hallway to the kennels. When they entered the room Amanda was surprised to see Xi, Carrie and Angie surrounded by five other men all dressed like Hammer and Rover.

 

Matt sat up in his hospital bed propped against several pillows even though the head of the bed had been raised. Jenny sat on the edge of the bed next to him while his father sat in a chair next to the bed. Turner stood in one corner of the room looking awkward and uncomfortable. A soft knock at the closed door drew Turner’s attention away from the friendly atmosphere of the rest of the room. He moved to answer the door when it swung open enough to reveal Nels, his head stuck around the edge of the door.

“Hi. How’s everything going?”

“Great,” Turner replied, motioning Nels into the room.

“Mind if we interrupt for a few minutes?” Nels asked, raising his voice so the others could hear him.

They all turned to look in his direction.

“We?” Turner asked.

Nels stepped into the room pulling Amanda behind him.

“We,” he confirmed. He pushed Amanda ahead of him, toward Matt’s bed. “I hope you don’t mind, Matt, but I brought a friend with me.”

“I don’t mind at all,” Matt replied with a smile. He looked directly at Amanda when he asked, “How are you?”

“Okay, I guess,” she replied softly. “Nels told me what happened. I’m sorry.”

Matt shrugged. “It didn’t have anything to do with you.”

“Maybe, maybe not,” she replied.

“It was because of me, little lady,” Chief Jamison said as he got to his feet.

Amanda offered him a timid, tentative smile.

“Well, anyway. I just wanted to say thanks for – for what you tried to do. I’m sorry for what happened because of it and I’m sorry it didn’t work. But thanks.”

“I’m just sorry it didn’t work. I should have been more clear –”

“No, it wasn’t your fault. You tried.” She started to turn away but Matt reached out and caught her hand in his.

“Amanda,” he said softly, his brown eyes boring into hers. “I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be. It wasn’t your fault,” she replied as she smiled at him.

He tugged on her hand and pulled her forward. She slowly, tentatively leaned down and he pressed a kiss to her cheek.

“Take care, okay?” he whispered.

“I will.”

Amanda stood straight again and turned to leave. Jenny got to her feet and excused herself, quickly following Amanda. Nels stayed to talk with Matt a few minutes.

“Amanda,” Jenny called to the other girl once they were in the hallway.

Amanda stopped and turned back to Jenny.

“Amanda, I know this probably seems weird but given what we all went through, if you’d like to stay in touch…”

“I…I don’t know…”

Jenny quickly wrote something on a notepad she pulled from her purse and handed it to Amanda.

“That’s my address and phone. If you want to stay in touch feel free to use it. If not, I understand. I’d give you Matt’s but his dad doesn’t want it given out right now. He’s still worried. If you send something to Matt in care of my address I’ll make sure he gets it.”

“Thanks,” Amanda finally said as she accepted the paper and tucked it into her pocket.

“Have you seen Beth and Sam?” Jenny asked.

Amanda shook her head, fighting back the tears.

“Beth won’t see anyone. She won’t talk to us on the phone or anything. Sam’s doing okay though. He’s upset about Beth but he’s okay.”

“If you want to give him my address and phone, go ahead.” At the surprised look the other girl gave her, Jenny added, “Matt and I figure with everything we’ve all been through we should have our own little support group.”

Amanda smiled at her and nodded.

“Thanks, I’ll let Sam know.”

“Tell him to call sometime. Matt understands. He went through the same thing.”

Amanda stared at her in surprise. Jenny merely smiled and nodded.

“It’s true,” she finally said. “It was filmed.”

“Oh, God,” Amanda gasped.

“Nels said they found the tape and after they’re finished with it as far as evidence, he’ll try to have it destroyed.”

“How many copies…?”

“We can’t be sure,” Jenny replied.

“God,” was Amanda’s only response.

“Tell Sam to call if he wants.”

“I will,” Amanda promised.

“Amanda,” Jenny called to her when she started to turn away. “Take care of yourself.”

“I will.”

Payback...

Littleducky on Forced Stories

Paul was a well built man in his mid thirties, even though he looked more in his twenties and was 5’10. He wore the expensive flashy suits and had the best convertibles money could buy. Even though he was still fairly young, he was retired for two years now. He had soft dark brown hair and piercing green eyes that were to die for. His smile was warm and caring and his skin was a smooth milk chocolate color.

 

            He awoke one morning with the

Read More
sun shining in his face, bringing a bright new day. Paul quickly jumped into a nice warm shower then dressed in his navy blue suit and black shoes. After quickly fixing his hair and brushing his teeth, her went downstairs and grabbed a pair of keys out of a drawer. I’ll just get some fast food today he thought as he went into the garage and pushed the alarm button on the key ring, soon finding out which car he was taking. It was his jet black 2005 corvette he had bought a few months ago. He got into the car and started it then waited until the garage door finished opening all the way before he pulled out of the drive way of his two story home and drove off.

 

            After a good thirty minutes Paul finally decided where he was going to eat. He pulled into the drive through at Taco Bell and ordered a few Extra Crispy Tacos plus a medium sized Coke to drink. After paying and taking his food he decided to park and eat, so he pulled into an empty space and turned off his car. He laid a couple napkins on his lap and tucked one partially into the front of his shirt, worried he would get food on his delicate suit. Paul took his time eating and drinking his coke, not wanting to get a stomach ache from the greasy tacos and fizzy soda. After finishing he disposed of the trash then just sat there and stared out of the front window into the traffic, day dreaming but yet not at the same time. He finally snapped out of it and started the car again and backed out then left the Taco Bell parking lot. The traffic was fairly heavy today since it was a Friday so everyone was off getting paid for their weeks work. He started to get agitated and cursed under his breath as he hit almost every red traffic light he approached. Finally Paul reached his mother’s house, his mother had died a few months ago and he was still selling off her things or giving it away. Getting out of his car and locking it, he blinked as he realized the door was open. I wonder who could be here he thought as he walked up the stairs and through the door way. “Hello?” he yelled out but received no answer. He shrugged it off and nudged the door shut with his foot and began to walk down the hall way when suddenly he felt a sharp pain run through his head then everything went black.

 

            After a few hours, Paul awoke to a nauseating headache and looked around the room, seeing no one. He tried to sit up but for some reason he couldn’t move. Looking at his ankles and wrists, he realized he was tied to the bed and he frantically began to pull on the robes, wondering what was going on. Suddenly he heard someone coming but they stopped at the doorway but still not in view. “Hello?” Paul asked out, hoping to receive a reply. “Now, now my dear Paul. Don’t struggle,” said a young woman. He blinked and looked to the doorway puzzled, wondering who this mysterious lady could be. Finally the woman stepped into the room and smiled at him. She was about 5’7 with fairly large breasts, about a D cup he suspected. Her eyes were a dark brown, almost black looking and her hair matched her eyes. Her skin soft an smooth looking with it’s dark brown tone. The smile soon widened into a grin which showed off her brilliant white teeth. He looked at the woman shocked, knowing he had seen her somewhere before but couldn’t place his finger on it. “You look surprised to see me,” she spoke in a calm voice. “I thought you would remember me, but I guess not. You’re such a disappointment Paul.” the woman said with a sigh. Paul stared at her dumbfounded and confused, unable to think of who she was until she finally said, “It’s me Jasmine, your one night stand.” Her eyes narrowed as she spoke the last part. He gasped softly to himself as his eyes widened, now knowing exactly what she wanted. “Oh Jasmine, how are you? You’re looking very lovely as always,” he said, trying to play it cool. “Humph,” was her reply and she walked out of the door, closing and locking it behind her.

 

            A few hours later he heard the door unlocking and looked over to see Jasmine entering once more. This time she didn’t bother closing the door but went straight to him and began to tear off his clothes furiously. Paul yelled and began to panic, struggling to break free of the robes that held him tightly to the postings of the bed. She made loud fierce grunting and animalistic sounds. Now that he was completely naked, she gently and quietly removed her clothes and set them down off to the side. He watched her puzzled and confused by her sudden actions. Jasmine walked back to him and crawled onto the bed and in between his legs, looking down at his limp pathetic member. “Oh come on, I know it’s way bigger than this,” she said with a slight impatient tone to her voice. Paul shook his head replying back, “No please.” She ignored him and gripped his dick tightly then slowly began to move her hand up and down. He gasped out and began to struggle once more even though he knew it was useless now, knowing he wouldn’t be able to escape from these robes. “Please stop Jasmine,” he pleaded again but she continued to ignore him. Her head moved closer to his cock and her tongue slowly slipped out to slide across the tip of his member, another gasp coming from Paul. Jasmine grinned widely and began to twirl her tongue and lick on the head as her hand moved slightly faster but kept a tight grip. Slowly his dick began to become hard, he couldn’t help but love the way her soft warm tongue rubbed against his sensitive dickhead. Soon her hand let go of his shaft only to be replaced by her wet warm mouth. He gasped out loudly and looked down to see her cheeks slowly going inward as she began to suck, her hands reaching up to gently massage his balls. A soft low moan ushered from his mouth and he leaned his head back down and relaxed, giving into her now. Her head began to bob up and down on his member as she sucked even harder, gripping his sack even tighter. After a while of sucking his dick, she pulled her mouth back and licked her lips pleasingly. “Taste good as ever Paul,” that same wide grin came across her face once more. Jasmine climbed up his body and looked down at him, knowing she had defeated him. Gripping his dick once more she directed at her opening and slowly rubbed the head against her entrance. He shook his head looking up at her but she just nodded and slowly lowered herself down onto it, moaning softly as she felt the head push inside of her wet pussy. “I haven’t felt anything this large in a while my dear,” Jasmine said, pushing down more, his dick going in farther and all he could do was moan out from how tight and warm her pussy felt. She let all of his shaft rest inside of her throbbing pussy then slowly began to pull up and push back down once more. Her moans were so soft and it aroused him slightly more, trying to think of something else and she realized this so she pushed down harder and moaned a little louder. Paul gripped the robes tightly trying to concentrate on anything instead of her gorgeous body and seductive moans. She began to ride him faster and harder, her moans growing louder and soon his hips began to thrust upwards to meet her thrusting, moaning out. She forced herself down harder onto him and moaned out loudly, feeling her orgasm close. He too felt his climax near and began to wildly buck, moaning out. She screamed softly of pleasure as she pushed herself down hard one last time and erupted into an orgasm, her juices engulfing his dick and slowly leaking from her entrance. He gave out a loud grunting sound and exploded deep inside of her tight, warm, wet pussy, also feeling juices run down his dick and his balls. They laid there for a few moments, catching their breath then she slipped off him and cut his robes then got dressed. “Hope you learned a lesson from this dear. Bye.” she smiled at him then walked out of the room, leaving him there breathless and satisfied.